Booke against him still extant and confuted Aug. in l. de Haeresibus in fine Haer. 89. in exeÌplari Gembl Sigeber Gembl Chron. an 428. Harpesfeld Hist Eccl. in 6. primis saecul c. 18. Ioan. Bal. cent 1. in Leporio Agricola Io. Pits de Viâ Illustrib in Lepor Agricola his Heresie In some Copies of saint Augustin his Booke of Heresies this Heresie called the Timotheans is set downe in the end thereof and there affirmed that one Timotheus was Author of it and he then liued an exile in Bithinia at Biza there Timotheani dicunt filium Dei verum quidem hominem ex Virgine Maria natum sed non ita vnam reddidisse personam vt non in vnam sit redactus naturam conflatorium quoddam volentes fuisse interiora Virginis per quod duae naturae id est Deus homo in vnam resolutae compactae Massam vnam Dei hominis exhibuerint formam Et ad confirmanda huiusmodi impietatem quae Deum asserit à sua versum natura cogunt Euangelistae testimonium dicentis Et verbum caro factum est quod ita interpretantur diuina natura in humanam versa est Huius impietatis initium Timotheus apud Bizam Bithiniae modo exulans ciuitatem His confuting heare and bannishing hence seeme to make him so litle remembred in our Antiquities if he was a Britan. Veremund Hist Scotor Hector Boeth Hist l. 9. f. 179. p. 1. Georg. Buchan Rerum Scot. l. 5. Reg. 52. p. 160. Holinsh. Hist of Scotl. in Frequahard pag. 112. Aug. Epist 106. Bed Hist l. 1. c. 10. Henr. Hunting Hist lib. 1. Matth. Westm Chron. an 404. Floren. Wigorn. Chron. an 413. ali 435. Marian. Scot. aetat 8. l. 2. An. 414. Prosper in Chron. Sigeb Gembl an 404. Regin Chron. an 350. Hacluyt p. 3. 4. in Pelagi Bal. de Script Brit. cent 1. Io. Pits in S. Keb. in not M. S. antiq de Vit. S. Dauid Capgrau Catal. in eod Girald Cambr. Itinerar Camb. l. 2. c. 4. Dauid Powell annot ib. Gennad Honor de Scriptor Eccl. in Pelag. Ioan. Bal. centur â in Pelag. 2. The Heresie of Pelagius and he the first Author and Name-giuer vnto it haue giuen the greatest stayne and blemish in that kinde to this Nation and in this time For as his Heresies were most pestilent dangerous and infectious so they tooke first roote and afterward fixed themselues so deepely in this Britaine that they were not rooted out vntill after the comming of saint Augustine hither aboue 200. yeares after notwithstanding we had so many and worthie men heare both of our owne Nation and others diuers of them sent hither by the Apostolike Roman See Power and Authoritie thereof to oppose and suppresse it as both our Scottish and English Writers Catholiks and Protestants doe testifie It is the common consent of the Historians both of this and forreyne Countries that this Pelagius was a Britan of this kingdome Diuers of our Antiquaries not onely Catholiks but Protestants hold that he was a Monke and Abbot after in our old renowned Monastery of Bangot Which is made more probable both in respect that Leporius Agricola his Scholler and follower in his errors a long time though after recanting them was a Preist and Monke of the same Monastery Factus est Sacerdos Monachus in celebri Banchorensi Caenobio And of all places in Britaine the parts thereabouts were most infected with that Heresie raigning there long after the time of saint Germanus and Lupus sent hither by Pope Celestine to suppresse it was in a Sinod of all the Bishops Abbots cheife Clergy men of Cambria there confuted and confounded by saint Dauid And as I haue mentioned before diuers Clergy men in that Country were longe after saint Dauids death in the time of King Frequahard of Scotland still infected therewith All Authors agree this Pelagius was very learned and the Title Archereticke Heresiarches which is commonly giuen vnto him doth so testifie So doth his dispersing his Heresies into so many learned Nations venena suae perfidiae longe lateque dispersit So doe the greate number of Councels assembled in diuers places to condeÌne him So doe the particular best learned men in those dayes saint Augustine saint Hierome saint Innocentius Orosius Gennadius and others which wrote against him So doe they which write of learned Writers both auncient and later Catholiks and Protestants witnessing that he wrote many and learned Catholike Bookes before he fell into Heresie By which we may gather that this Nation in such troblesome and tempesteous times had Schooles to breede vp learned men by whome so soone as Pelagius was fallen into Heresie and noted thereof he was bannished from hence into forreine Countries neuer returning hither againe His Heresies are set downe by saint Augustine in diuers places of his Works especially in his Booke of Heresies among which this of Pelagius Aug. l. de Haeres Haer. 88. l. 2. de pecc origin c. 11. Epist 106. l. 2. de pecc orig c. 8. 9. 14. l. 2. Retract c. 47. Hier. Epist 79. ad Alip Dial. Contr. Pelag Prosper de Ingrat is commonly set there downe for the last heintreated of by saint Hierome Prosper and other auncient approued Authors by diuers holy Councels assembled against him his Errors especially the Diospolitan Councell where many of them wherewith he was chardged are recorded and condemned and by himselfe renownced and anathematized haec omnia Pelagius anathematizauit as also by the best Historians of this Nation before cited and in those places cited besides many others Manuscripts and printed Catholike and Protestant Antiquaries all agreeing in the substance of his Heresies allthough some doe more breifely others more largelie deliuer them in the Diospolitan Councell where he was charged presently to renownce his errors or to be excommunicated and condemned quae nisi remota omni tergiuersatione anathematizaret ipse anathema sit factus 3. These following are the Articles obiected against him to hold and which he was compelled to renownce Primo obiectum est cum diceret Adam mortalem Pelagius his Heresies and renounced by him factum qui siue peccasset siue non mortuus esset First hew as charged to hold that Adam was made mortall and should haue died whether he had sinned or no. Secondly that his sin did onely hurt himselfe and not human kinde 3. That Infants new borne are in the same state wherein Adam was before his fall 4. That by the death and preuarication of Adam all mankinde doth not die nor all man kinde rise againe by the Resurrection of Christ 5. Children may haue eternall life though they be not baptized 6. Ritch men that be baptized except they renownce all their goods if they are thought to doe any good thing it shall not be reputed to them neither can they haue the Kingdome of God 7. That the grace and helpe of God is not giuen to euery act but
citie or nation of them vntill diuers yeares after his Resurrection and Ascention into heauen And yet here this holy disciple began his Sermon with these words Audite me ciues Romani filius Dei in partibus adest Iudeae Harken vnto me ô you Citizens of Rome the sonne of God is present as this time of his preaching in the parts of Iury. And Clem. Rom. l. 1. Recognit supr Magdeburgenses 2. col 22. presently after he had deliuered this heauenly Ambassage vnto the Romans being by the circumstances of the place onely sent as Herald vnto them of Rome he returned vnto Iury againe Yet his shorte sermon and abode there with the other remembred motiues wrought such effect that diuers Romans Diuers Romans and Britans also then at Rome conuârted at this time and others straungers then in Rome went into Iury to be instructed in the certaine truth of so ioyfull things among whom was this S. Clemen himselfe as he there relateth and was conuerted by S. Peter So likewise did an other S. Clemente his vncle first Bishop of Treuers So did diuers of Catalog Episc Treuer in Clem. 1. Greg. Turon n l. in glor Martyr cap. 12. France among whom Gregorius Turonensis placeth a noble Matrone who going to see Christ brought home with her part of S. Iohn Baptiste his blood newly put to death And we must needs thinke that among these were diuers of this noble kingdome of greate Britaine conuerted by this extraordinary calling of the Romans at that time for of all the people of Britaine they which then before the Scots seating their selues there inhabited that part after named Scotland in no wise subiect to Rome had the least resorte thither yet we finde in many antiquities that S. Mansuetus borne there natione Scotus by later denomination went so longe a iorney with others to be instructed by S. Peter in the dayes of Tyberius longe before S. Peter came to make abode at Rome and was both baptized by him and so fully instructed Catal. Episcop Tullens and profiting in Christian Religion that he was by S. Peter made Preist and Bishop also and sent by him into these parts before he himselfe made his residence at Rome euen in the Regine of Caius Caligula Emperour except diuers historians deceaue vs. 3. Much rather then may we thinke that among the other Britans by so Gulielm Eisengrenius centen 1. many occasions at that time transported and going vnto Rome and inhabitants there diuers were so conuerted among which I doubt not to marshall the noble British Christian parents of our glorious contry woman lady Claudia called also Sabinella or Priscilla who at this time or soone after were there conuerted to the faith and were entertainers of S. Peter himselfe and The British noble parents of lady conuerted at or about this time with an other reason from S. Ambrose of the RomaÌ Britans so soone conuersion S. Paul with others when they came to Rome S. Ambrose yeeldeth vnto vs an other reason why Romans Britans and others which liued at Rome did so soone and easily embrace the Religion of Christ saith he constat temporibus Apostolorum Iudoeos propterea quòd sub regno Romano agerent Romae habitasse ex quibus hi qui crediderunt tradiderunt Romanis vt Christum profitentes legem seruarent Romani autem audita fama virtutum Christi faciles ad credendum fuerunt It is euident that in the time of the Apostles the Iewes because they liued vnder the regiment of the Romans dwelt at Rome among whom they which beleeued deliuered Ambros praefat in Epist ad Rom. vnto the Romans that professing Christ they should keepe the lawe and the Romans hearing the same of the miracles of Christ were easely induced to beleeue By which we may informe our selues that as the Iewes because they were vnder the gouernment of the Romans many of them liued at Rome so did many of our Britans by the same reason And as the Iewes which were most backward in beleeuing in Christ to be so foreward at Rome that they gaue incouragement to the Romans to beleeue in him and the Romans by the fame of Christs miracles did so easely come to be conuerted So the Britans which were there resident being aswell as the others acquainted with those holy and inuincible true motiues of beleife in Christ would not singulary remaine in Incredulity especially when they had not onely the Examples of the Iewes and Romans to follow in admitting the religion of Christ in Rome and warrant and protection from the Emperour that they might without all daunger performe it But were assured there by many and most certaine messages from Hierusalem that immediately vpon the Ascension of Christ and descending of the holy ghost vpon the Disciples at one Sermon of S. Peter three thousand soules were conuerted vnto Christ of all nations vnder Actor c. 2. heauen Parthians and Medes and Elamites and dwellers in Mesopotamia and in Iudaea and Cappadocia in Pontus and Asia Phrygia and Pamphilia in Egypt and in the parts of Libia about Circne and strangers of Rome Iewes and Proselites all these as the Scripture recounteth then being people of all the then-knowne parts of the world Asia Afrike and Europe and hearing S. Peter miraculously preach in such manner that they all vnderstood him in their seuerall languages were at that time conuerted 4. So that if either so many miracles of Christ and his holy Apostles or examples of all these nations so many that the holy scripture stileth them all nations vnder heauen which no man may deny might moue our Britans at Rome to follow them therein they also then performed it And this onely by that happy meanes in that respect that they then dwelled at Rome where they obtained most certaine and speedy intelligence of these things And among all these people of the named nations conuerted by S. Peter at that time we finde not by any history or antiquity to warrant vs that the inhabitants of this kingdome of Britany either dwelling here at home in this land at Rome or els where in the vniuersall world had any commerce or conuersation with any of those nations present at that heauenly sermon or witnesses of the miracles of Christ or his disciples to instruct them in these things But onely with the remembred straungers of Rome Iewes and Proselites which then liued there in Rome as our Britans did And from and by this conduct and fountaine of grace onely for the same reasons did the water of life issue and flow so fast and farre into this kingdome in that very time of Tyberius the Emperour soone after the death of our Sauiour as our Protestant Antiquaries of England thus deliuer vnto vs There are who vpon a very good grounde from the words of Gyldas the most auncient of our British histerians will haue the Theater of great Britaine pag. 202 §. 5. Gild. de conq Britan. sunne
the time of the Incarnation of Christ there was no corner in Gallia vninhabited except lakes and woods which admit not habitation And not onely Ioannes Annius out of Xenophon S. Iustine and other auncients Ioan. Annius Comm. in Beros in orat Iustin p. 52. Bal. l. de Scriptor cent 1. in Samothe Io. SeldeÌ Anaclet l. 1. cap. 1. Nichol. Vigineâ Biblioth Historial an mundi 1900. 2200. c. Io. Ioliuettâs in descript Gall. apud Abr. Ortel 1. 9. but our Protestant Antiquaries Bale Selden Nicholas Vignier Ihon Ioliuet and other French Historians assuer vs that these Gaules had learning and letters before the Graecians and that from this Gallia vsing the Greeke characters they were brought into Greece And that the Romans themselues did vse to send their youth and children into Gallia especially Massilia to be instructed in learning and ciuilitie Therefore this cannot be any of those Barbarous Countries related by those Authours where S. Philip preached But by those descriptions they might with more reason thinke S. Philip was in this our Britaine by some taken for a part of Gallia or an other continent and much more likely in those times to be a Barbarous Nation as it was nearer the Regions of Darknes by the Northpole and the swelling Ocean Yet no Authour affirmeth he was heare and from hence hither being a contradiction he could not send S. Ioseph 3. Moreouer if S. Isidor and the others cited before for S. Philip his preaching in Gallia had thereby ment this Gallia adiacent to Britaine they could not bring him eyther by Land or Sea into those Barbarous Nations where they affirme he long time liued or Hierapolis in Phrigia where he was put to death but he must needs haue passed through and preached in diuers other great interiacent Nations betwene them and yet they name not one for S. Isidor himselfe confineth this Gallia with these bounds Iuga Alpium the tops of the Alpes one the East side with the Ocean Sea one the west the Pyrenaean Isidor l. 14. Origin v. Gallia MouÌtaynes one the South the Ryuer of Rhene and Germany Where by S. Isidor his owne accompt and description of this Gallia there be aboue a thowsand miles betwene the Countries where he with all others saith S. Philip liued and died and the nearest part of this Gallia vnto any of them by all Cosmographers In what Gallia S. Philip the Apostle preached Neyther shall we by this meanes exclude S. Philip from preaching to Gaules in Gallia or Gallatia nor contradict the opinion of S. Isidor and Freculphus but shewe what Gallia it was they truely did and must needs vnderstand the very same Nation farre from this Gallia where all writers agree he preached in the parts of Scythia and this by S. Isidor his owne interpretation for he plainely writeth of that Gallia or Gallatia where S. Philip by all Antiquities Isid l. 14. Origin did liue was named of the auncient people of the Gaules by whome it was possessed Dicta à prisâis Gallorum gentibus à quibus extitit occupata Ioannes Zonaras maketh this matter cleare diuiding the Gaules into the Gaules of Europe Io. Zonaras Ann. to 2. in Vitellio and not of Europe but Asia in expresse termes So doth Zosimus Diodorus Siculus and others Among whome the last writeth in this manner Zosim l. 4. in Gratiano Theodosio Dâodor Sicul. âer antiq l. 5. c 9. Omnis ea Regio Galatia id est Gallia dicta est Haec à multis nationibus incolitur Natio vt plurimum ad Arcton sita Regio frigida vt quae hiemis tempore pro aqua niuibus oppleta existat Glacies quoque immensa adeo regionem occupat vt flumina congelata sint peruia transeuntibus non solum paucis sed exercitibus quoque cum curribus atque impedimentis all that Region is called Galatia that is to say Gallia It is inhabited of many Nations A Country for the most parte situated by the North a could Region which in the time of winter for water is couered with snowe And huge Ice doth so possesse the Region that the Riuers being frosen are passable for trauaylers and not onely for a few but for whole Armies also with their wagons and impediments And a little after he further addeth Qui ad Scythiam vsque habitant dicuntur Galli quas omnes gentes communi nomine Romani Gallos appellant Eorum qui subtus Arcton habitant quique Scythiae sunt propinqui vtpote caeteris agrestiores nonnullos aiunt humanis carnibus vesci They which dwell euen to Scythia are named Gaules all which Nations the Romans by a common name call Gaules And some of them which dwell vnder the North Pole and are neare to Scythia are said to eate mans flesh Titus Liuius also maketh mention of the Schytian Gaules when he thus relateth the speach of Manlius non me praeterit milites Tit. Liuius hist l. 28. in orat Manlij Consulis ad milites omnium quae Asiam colunt gentium Gallos fama belli praestare O Souldiers I am not ignorant that of all people or Nations which inhabite Asia the Gaules excell in fame of warre Thus renowned was the Asiaticall Gallia euen with the Romans and their Historians at that time 4. And Richardus Dinothus in his booke of Historicall common places Rich. Dinothus loc com hist l. 2. c. de Germanis citing Diodorus Siculus who hath testified as much before proueth that before the time of Caius Caligula the Emperor next vnto Tyberius vnder whom Christ suffered his passion the name of Germanie was not kowne but all those Countryes euen to Thracia were called Gallia or Gallatia all one in effect the Romans commonly naming them Gallia and the Greeks Gallatia Hier. Gebuler l. de libert Germ. c. 12. Germanorum nomen paulo ante Caij Caesaris tempora caepit innotescere cum antea omnes populi a Gallico Oceano ad Thraciam vsque Galatae vocarentur Which Hieronimus Gebulerius also confirmeth testifying that the Romans themselues aunciently called both the Germans and those which we now call Gaules or French by the common name of Gaules or Gallia Non nescimus veteres Romanos Trog Pomp. Iust hist l. 24. 25. communi Gallorum nomine cum Germanos tum Gallos comprehendisse Which also Iustinus Trogus Pompeius with many others speeking of the conquests of the Gaules vnder the conduct of Brennus commonly supposed to be a Britane and brother to our King Beline 400. yeares before the birth of Christ doe plainely affirme Gallorum ea tempestate tantae faecunditatis Iuuentus fuit vt Asiam omnem velut examine aliquo implerent denique neque Reges Orientis sine mercenârio Gallorum exercitu vlla bella gesserint neque pulsi Reges ad alios quam ad Gallos confugerint tantus terror Gallici nominis siue armorum inuicta faelicitas erat vt aliter neque maiestatem suam tutam neque
50. fol. 42. Rex ab hoc seculo transiens Coillum filium habuit successorem By whom he reigned but a short time not aboue sixe yeares Others affirme he reigned a farre longer time the Protestant Publishers of the Brittish Historie ascribe 52. yeares for his Reigne Polidor Virgil giueth him 48. yeares Stowe saith he reigned 53. yeares Harding auoucheth that he dyed When he had Reigned sixtie yeares and three His Tribute payed full well to Rome Citie Of Christs faith some what he was enformed But much more he needed to haue bene reformed But howsoeuer the question about the time of his Regiment long or short be resolued certaine it is that he was a friend to Christians and if he reigned long longer was their peace by his permission and if his Regiment was shorter yet the quiet of Christian Religion was not thereby abbreuiated for Coillus his Sonne being also very fauourably affected to Christians and leauing the Kingdome to his Sonne Lucius vnder whome the whole Nation was conuerted to the faith of Christ we cannot finde any King of Britaine in those dayes which was an enemy to Christianitie so that if any outrage or crueltie was committed against any of that profession it was rather by the malice of Marian. Scot. lib. 2. aetat 6. in Tit. Martin Polon Supput col 36. in Tit. Matth. Westm an 81. Florent Wig. in Tit. the Druids and some such and not by regall commaunde and Authoritie which rather stood for the defence then offence of Christians all that time 2. And so long as Titus Sonne of Vespasian was Emperour of Rome which was but two yeares and not many moneths ther was no Persecution of Christians there not putting any of them to death and so mercifull he was to all that he pardoned the very conuicted that had conspired against him and vsed them as familiarly as he did before vir omni genere virtutum mirabilis adeo vt amor deliciae humani generis diceretur Hic in Imperio tantae bonitatis Domitian a vâry wicked and persecuting Emperour fuit vt nullius omnino sanguinem fuderit sed conuictos aduersum se coniurationis dimitteret atque in eadem familiaritate qua antea habuerat retineret But after Euseb Hist in Chron. Marian Martin Matth. West Flor. supr the death of Titus his younger Brother Domitian taking the Empire vpon him differed so much from his Brother and Vespasian his Father before him that he fell into so greate pride and impietie that he caused and commaunded himselfe to be called and worshiped as God and was the second after Nero who setting forth his cruel Edicts to that end persecuted Christians and the Church of Christ Which crueltie of his allthough it did not extend to our Christian Britans as Rome still by the Roman Lawes enioying there their priuiledges and immunities from compulsion to square themselues in matters of Religion to the Emperiall lawes and Edicts yet being of force against all that had not such municipall prerogatiues many of these bannished and persecuted Many Christians in this Persecution of Domitian fled into Britaine Christians as in the Persecution of Nero before as our Protestant and other Antiquaries tell vs fled into this our Britaine whether that Persecution did not nor could extend it selfe for refuge and succour at the least vntill his wicked Edicts 15. yeares and some moneths after the beginning of his Empire immediately vpon his death for their crueltie were reuoked by Nerua his Successour who by his first Edict recalled all which Domitian had bannished Nerua primo edicto suo cunctos exules quos Domitianus relegauit reuocari praecepit Whereupon a Protestant Bishop and Antiquarie speaking of this time of Domitian Matth. Westm an Dom. 97. Godwin Conu of Brit. p. 18. Tripart hist l. 1. c. 7. calleth Britaine a refuge for Christians And addeth both from Cassiodorus and his owne iudgment It was not counted vnlawfull for these to be Christians that dwelt beyond Italy and France as in Britaine or neere the Pireney Mountaynes and so to the westerne Ocean Whereby vndoubtedly it came to passe that many professing Christ not daring to abide neere vnto the heart of the Empire as in Italy France or some other of the neerest Prouinces made choyce of our Britaine where to leade their liues in such sort as they might enioye libertie of conscience 3. By which meanes it seemeth that the number of our Apostolike men though their names be buried in obliuion by iniquitie of time was againe S. Ioseph of Aramathia diuers of his coÌpany died about this time as also others our primatiue Christians renewed and encreased diuers of the former now hastning to their death and some of them credibly deceased allready Among which we may with good warrant number S. Ioseph of Aramathia and others of his holy companions which though they were subiect vnto him as their Abbot and cheife yet for yeares and age litle or not at all inferiour vnto him in probable iudgment And S. Ioseph was so venerable for yeares before this time that the holy Euangelists as our Protestants translate them tell vs he was at the death of Christ one and thirtie yeares of age And he was as the Antiquities of Glastenbury with many other Authorities witnesse before his coming Matth. cap. 27. Marc. cap. 15. Luc. cap. 23. Ioa. cap. 19. into Britaine an honorable Counceller in high esteeme with the Iewes and so honoured by Pilate the President of Iury that he boldly had accesse vnto him asked and obtayned of him the body of Christ which he buryed in his one Tombe thinking thereby that he had not long to liue and so old he was at his coming hither that as many before haue thought his sonne Ioseph was consecrated a Bishop at the least assigned to that dignitie Therefore the auncient writers and Antiquities of this Historie say that within few yeares M. S. antiq de Vit. S. Ioseph ab Aramathia Io. Capgrau in eod Antiquit. Glast alij of their setling themselues at Glastenbury they gaue place to nature and ended their liues one earth and S. Ioseph as probably the rest was buryed by the holy Chappell which they had founded to the blessed Virgin Mary effluentibus paucis annorum curriculis sancti memorati carnis ergastulo sunt educti inter quos Ioseph sepultus est positus in linea bifurcata iuxta Oratorium praedictum And about this time our renowned Archbishop S. Aristobulus died heare a late writer saith by Martyrdome at Glastenbury setting downe the time about the yeare of Christ three score and ten which how true it is I dare Author of the Engl. Martyrol 15. day of March. not affirme because I finde none of his Authours which he citeth who are Arnoldus Mirmannius Dorotheus in Synopsi Baronius to deliuer any such thing but if we should leaue him to a naturall death we cannot coniecture
S. Aristobulus his death in Britaine by Martyrdome that he liued long after this time for if he was the Father of S. Peters wife he must needs be very old in these dayes so likewise if he was a Roman and Arnold Merm in Theatro coÌu gent. in Britainnia Martyrol Rom. 15. die Martij Catal. Regum Britannor 1. Fasti Regum EpiscoporuÌ Angl. in Domitiano Matth. Westm an 94. Protest Marginal Ann. in eund ibid. the same S. Paul mentioneth to haue had his familie in Rome before his coming thither Arnoldus Mermannius saith he died in Britaine in the time of Domitian Emperour and S. Clement Pope in the yeare of Christ 99. anno quod excurrit 99. Clemente Pontifice Maximo Domitiano Imperatore The old Roman Martyrologe is plaine that he ended his life by Martyrdome qui cursu praedicationis peracto martyrium consummauit By whome he was martyred eyther by the Druids or any Lieutenant of the Romans in the time of Domitian his Persecution or soone after Iulius Agricola being heare about that time and conquering this Britaine to the Romans in the dayes of the persecuting Emperour Domitian BritaÌnia tunc primuÌ penitus subiugata ductu Agricolae auspitijs Domitiani I dare not conclude neither precisely of the time or place But thus we see that the cheife Disciple of S. Peter liued heare among the Christian Britans vntill the dayes of S. Clement and after such time as he sent many other Bishops into these westerne parts which as Matthew of Westminster Britaine was not without Preists and Bishops after S. Aristobulus death but still enioyed diuers and his Protestant publishers was in the yeare of Christ 94. Doctores mittuntur versus Occidentem Which was 5. yeares before the Martyrdome of our Archbishop S. Aristobulus 4. And yet after his death we had diuers other Bishops in or of this Nation as namely S. Beatus that liued vntill the yeare 110. as also his companion Marian. Scotus aetat 6. in Nerua Catal. Episcop Treuer Matth. Westm an gratiae 98. Marian. Scot. l. 2. aetat in Domitian Martin Pol. supput in cod Florentius Wigor in chron Euseb in Chron. hist Hist Tripartit Stow hist in Domitian Catal. Reg. Brit. whose certaine name is not remembred so did S. Mansuetus long ouerliue this Age as I shall shew in the second Century or hundred of yeares and S. Peter at his time of his going from hence a litle before his death and consecrating at his departure diuers Bishops with Preists we may not probably thinke that they all were dead though their particular memories doe not remaine for both S. Mansuetus and S. Aristobulus were longe time Bishops before them and yet the one liued vntill now and the other a farre longer time And they which fled or came hither in the Persecutions of Nero and Domitian which last reigned and raged against Christians vntill the 98. yeare of Christ commonly supposed the time of his death could not be all dead but many liuing at and long after this time euen heare in Britaine for Traian succeeding him next except Nerua who was Emperour but one yeare 4. moneths kept the Empire all most twenty yeare he and many of them continued a Persecutor at the least vntill he was about the yeare of Christ 107. in the next age moued by the letters of Plinius to mitigate his Some Religious men liued at Glastenbury all this first Age to the end and longer Persecution And allthough as I haue insinuated before S. Ioseph of Aramathia his holy coÌpanie did not liue long at Aualon yet it is a thing not to be doubted in Historie but either some of them or some that succeeded them in that holy place and his conuersatioÌ of life liued there all this some time of the beginning of the next Age. For it is testified by all Antiquities of that holy Catal. Reg. Brit. Galfrid Monu Hist Brit. Virun hist Matt. West Stowe hist in Claudio Mansion of their that King Coillus confirmed those priuiledges thereof which his Grandfather and Father Aruiragus and Marius had formerly granted vnto it And many hold it was the next Age before Coillus was King The Cataloge of the Brittish Kings saith he began his Reigne in the yeare 125. And certaine it is that this his confirmation could not be vntill towards the later end of this Age at the soonest for Claudius the Emperour concluded not the Marriadge betweene his Grandfather Aruiragus and Genuissa or Geuissa his Grandmother vntill the 44. or 45. yeare of Christ This was none of his first Acts heare her sending for from Rome hither according to her estate required time we must allowe a mans Age to Marius his Father before Coillus was borne or begotten and to make Coillus his Charter of confirmation validate requireth so many yeares in him that the end of this first Age must needs approach before it was effected and those holy Eremits to whome it was made did but a short time enioy that priuiledge if none of them suruiued to see the second Age. Which is confirmed by those Histories Antiquit. Glast M. San Tabulis M. S. de Vit. S. Ioseph Capgrau Catal. ineod Melkin in S. Ioseph Gulielm Malmesb l. de antiq Caenobij Glaston M. S. which assuer vs that when S. Damianus and Fugatianus came thither towards the later end of the second hundred of yeares they found both their house or Oratorie still standing and diuers Christian Images of the Crosse others which could not haue so long continued considering the weake and meane building of that poore Chappell the matter of those picturs and the inhabitants thereabouts Pagans more apte to destroy then maintaine such Christian memories if the Christian Possessors thereof had all bene dead and left it desolate long before 5. I haue made former mention how among all CouÌtries betweene this and Rome this kingdome was in all times the most safe and quiet harbour and refuge for Christians in these times And yet we finde in German and French Histories that towards the later end of this first hundred yeares in the dayes and by the holy labours of S. Valerius and others sent thither by S. Peter the Apostle there were so many conuerted to the Christian faith that in number they exceeded the Pagans in many or most parts of France and Germany especially those that be neare vnto Britaine and from whence to vse the phrase of strangers it is but a short cutt into this kingdome Vnde breuissimus in Britanniam nunc Angliam est traiectus vti Tacitus Iulius Caesar Tacit. Iul. Caesar apud Anold Merman Theat conuers gent. Petr. Merssaeus Catal. Archiep. Treuer in S. Valer Materno meminere Such was the encrease of Christians there Iam tunc pene per Galliam Germaniam Christiani Paganos numero superââent Religione This was in the time of S. Valerius which died in the yeare 93.
renowned man being openly together with the holy Christians Cariton Caritina Euelpistius Hierax Pean and Valerian Menol. Graecor cal Iunij Metaphrastes die 1. Iunij Sur. Lipol eod die or Liberian conuented and examined by Rusticus Praefect of the Citie of Rome vnder the named Emperours in what place the Christians there vsed to assemble and his schollers came together to heare him Iustine answeared that he euer continued at Timothies Bath neare the house of one named Martius and hauing bene now twice in Rome knew no other place and there he preached to all that resorted to him Respondit Iustinus Ego prope domum Martij cuiusdam ad balneum cognomento Timothinum hactenus mansi Veni autem in vrbem Romam secundo neque alium quempiam locum nisi quem dixi cognosco Ac si quis ad me venire voluit communicaui cum illo veritatis doctrinam By which it is euident that this our Christian British house in Rome after the death of S. Praxedes and S. Timothie his warrant to dispose of it was employed to such holy vses as formely it was and that it now continued notwithstanding the greate trobles and Persecution against it the most famous and renowned place in Rome for entertayning maitaining afflicted Christians there preaching ministring Sacraments and other holy exercises And that it still continued at our Countriman S. Timothie his disposition as the still bearing his name as owner or cheife commander thereof Balneum cognomento Timothinum proueth which it could not truely beare vntill after the death of S. Nouatus the immediate and onely Possessor of it from his parents before And it seemeth that allthough S. Timothie had left it in the power of S. Pius Praxedes and Pastor to dispose of it they still reserued the Right and Interest thereof to S. Timothie and though at the Consecration of it for a Church it was termed Titulus Pastoris the Title or Church where S. Pastor was ordinary and cheife Preist yet S. Pastor dying presently after S. Praxedes as Baronius writeth and by S. Pius Epistle to S. Iustus Bishop of Vienna Baron Tom. 2. Annal. ann 164. Martyrol Rom. die 26. Iulij Pius Pap. Epist ad Iustum Episcop Viennen where he saith of S. Pastor that S. Pastor hauing this Title or Church conferred on him deceased presbiter Pastor titulum condidit dignè in Domino obijt And so preserued the hereditarie Right together with the Title and Church thereto S. Timothie the true heire and owner thereof from his Auncestors by lawfull and lineall discent THE X. CHAPTER OF THE LAST HOLY LABOVRS OF S. TImothie in Britaine his honour with S. Denys the Areopagite his returne from hence to Rome and Martyrdome there and Martyrdome of S. Pius Pope in the same place 1. I Left saint Timothie diligently labouring in Christs Haruest in Britaine and now I must attend to doe him honour at his glorious death and Martyrdome at Rome but before we bring him hither to take his heauenly rewarde for his sufferings and trauailes there we must for the greater glory of him S. Timothie his effectuall last labours in Britaine for the Conuersion thereof and our Nation by him make some esteeme how farre he profited and preuailed in that imployment We haue heard before that by the paynes and preaching of him and our Countryman saint Marcellus both our King Lucius became a Christian and a great part of Britaine began to professe the faith of Christ S. Lucius Britanniae Rex S. Timothei eruditione ad Religionem Christi inductus est Britannia magnam ex parte fidem Christi profiteri caepit And the perseuering of saint Timothie so seriously and with such intentiue feruour that no thing could separate him from that most Heroicall Enterprise not the death of his dearest Sister and Brother S. Pudentiana and Nouatus nor so ample and Noble a Patrimonie now fallen vnto him assureth vs if we had no other testimonie to adheare vnto that he was now Father of many spirituall children had many such Brothers and Sisters and by labouring long heare among the stones and Rocks of Britaine had founde out and procured to this kingdome greater and more enduring Mines of Treasure then all saint Pudens and Claudia his parents or saint Nouatus his Brother their wordly Riches could yeeld vnto him I can hardly be drawne to other opinion finding no reason to warrant mee but his inflamed loue to the spirituall good and happines of Britaine bounde and fixed him heare with the chaines thereof vntill with vnexpressible Ioy he did see and reape that fruite of his holy works my Authours before haue told vs of that by his meanes King Lucius was induced to Christian Religion and a greate parte of Britaine professed it And this was the occasion of his returne from hence and going to Rome hoping by that Iorney to be the happy Messenger and Instrument of relating His returne to Rome and occasioÌ thereof and procuring that which was reserued for the honour of saint Eluanus Meduuinus Damianus Fugatianus and their Associats after to see and effect the generall and publickly warranted both by Pope and Prince Conuersion of this Britaine now hindered for a time by a sodden and new raysed storme of Persecution vnder new Emperours For allthough at the time of saint Timothie his beginning his Iorney from Britaine to Rome the Church of Christ was at some ease and quiet Antoninus Pius that friend to Christians yet continuing his Empire or if Marcus Aurelius Antoninus the persecuting Emperour had begun his Empire yet he had not begun his Persecution at that time or the knowledge thereof had not yet trauailed so farre as Britaine to giue warning and notice to King Lucius of any such thinge eyther acted or intended But when he and his new Christian people heare had for certaintie learned what barbarous and cruell Persecutions were now in hand as all Antiquities of that time doe witnes and to be silent in others that our Noble Brittish Christian house in Rome which had continued so long quiet and bene such a Seminary of Religion for this kingdome was now so cruelly afflicted 23. renowned Martyrs tyrannically and without all tryall putt to death in the place and house itselfe as I haue related and saint Iustine and his sacred company after that carryed also from thence to durance and Martyrdome and saint Timothie our Apostle Countryman and owner of that holy house together with saint Marke his happy companion in Martyrdome and likely in his Trauailes in Britaine were taken from that place to Martyrdome and Pope Pius also which much conuersed there and should haue bene a cheife meanes in directing and assisting our generall Conuersion if it had then taken effect putt to death by these Emperours for that cause 2. These and such cruelties euen against the Christians of this kingdome by these persecuting Emperours being now knowne in Britaine there was no hope left of
old Latine Manuscript History mortuus est Lucius sepultus in Claudiocestria The old Manuscript of S. Peters Church in Cornhill at London auoucheth from diuers Antiquities that he was buried at Gloucester where the Church of S. Francis was after builded being at the time of his death the Cathedrall and Episcopall Church of that Citie as I haue remembred Ihon Harding also witnesseth of this Kings death and bury all at Glocester At Cairglowe buried after his dignitie 6. And not to exclude the testimony of our Protestant Antiquaries in this Relation in their Theater of great Britaine written and coÌposed by diuers of their best Historians and published with their common applause and Approbation they make this History of King Lucius his death in Britaine a matter without question true and thus scoffingly condemne those writers Which would carry him to end his dayes in Germanye That this Lucius should be the Apostle to the Bauarians or that his Sister Emerita was crowned with the Flames of Martyrdome fifteene yeares after his death I leaue to the credit of Aegedius Schudus and Hermannus Scedelius the Reporters Others of them plainely say Lucius was buried at Glocester Yet this generall consent of Antiquitie for his first buriall at Glocester doth nothing hinder but as the kuowne deuotion both of the Britans and Saxons after them towards holy Reliks did often and with greate reuerence and solemnitie remoue the bodyes of holy Saints or parts of them for their greater honour So it might or did after fall out with the whole body of this renowned King or some part thereof And the Tradition of Winchester is that the whole body of King Lucius or a greate part thereof being once remoued before was the second time Translated thither there lieth in the bodie of the greate Church vnder a marble stone eleuated about two foote froÌ the pauement the same stone being now broken in two places hauing vpon ât and those holy Reliks a Crosse of 7. greate brasse buttons whereof 5. are set downe in length and the other two making the perfect figure and forme of the Crosse one on each side of the others making the length And this reuerent Translation of King Lucius body to diuers places in Britaine is sufficiently insinuated by the old Authour of the French Manuscript History I Manuscr Gallic sup c. 9. haue cited before who allthough he confidently affirmeth that King Lucius died at Glocester deuia a Gloucestre yet he addeth that he was afterward buried in the cheife See in the Citie of Caerlegion En Leglise del Primer See cest assauoir en la cittie de Legions estoit enterres and this he saith was in the 196. yeare of Christs Incarnation l'an de l'Incartion 196. 4. or 5. yeares sooner then others before haue set downe his death except the forenamed Manuscript Compilation which hath the same Computation of his death saying sepultus Compilatio M. S. de gest Brit. Angl. in Lucio est Anno Incarnationis Dominicae 196. herede carens THE III. CHAPTER HOW NOTWITHSTANDING THE DEATH of King Lucius without Heire to succeede in the gouerment of the kingdome the Brittans perseuered constantly in the Christian faith and the Scots by Preachers sent from Sainct Victor Pope of Rome at the entreatie of their King Donalde receaued the faith and as the Brittans continued in it vntill the Protestants time euen by their owne confessions 1. AND both to assure vs further of the vndoubted truth of those Histories which testifie the death and buriall of King Lucius to haue bene in Britaine and not in any forreine The greate losse Britaine had of King Lucius his death Region as also to giue vs better notice and triall what honour peace and quiet spirituall and temporall with other happines this kingdome enioyed by King Lucius blessed life and loste them by the losse of him it is the constant agreement of Antiquities Galfr. Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 5. c. 1. Virun l. 5. Histor Matth. Westm An. 201. Holinshed Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 19. Compilatio M. S. de gest Brit. Angl. in Lucio that Britaine now made by his death destitute not onely of so worthie a King but also of any certaine Heire or Successor of that Regall Race fell to intestine discord and variance by which it was miserably afflicted long time vpon that occasion Caruerat ille sobole oritur seditio inter Britones de successuro in Regnum Romana potestas infirmata est A Protestant Historian thus writeth in generall of this matter King Lucius dyed without issue by reason whereof after his decease the Brittans fell at variance which continued about the space of fiftene yeares as Fabian thinketh howbe it the old English Cronicle affirmeth that the contention betwixt them remained fifty yeares though Harding affirmeth but foure yeares Which his words of Hardings opinion that this variance among the Brittans continued but 4. yeares are to be ameÌded for Harding setteth downe Matth. Westm An. 205. Florent Wigor in Chro. Marianus Scotus Martin Polon in Seuero Harding Chronic c. 51. f. 44. the dissentions of the Brittans as other Historians doe and maketh them of as long continuance onely he saith that Seuerus the Emperour came hither foure yeares after the death of King Lucius to seeke to appease things so doth Matthew of Westminster Florentius and others as farre as Harding doth his words be these of King Lucius death For cause he had non heire to keepe the land Through all Britaine the Barons gan discord Vnto the time that Romans tooke on hand To chose a Prince by their stedfast accord But 4. yere were gone or then they could accorde In which then Seuer the Senatour Hether came to be their Gouernour Where Harding doth limit the foure yeares onely to the Romans to take notice and deliberate of these things and conclude to send Seuerus hither saying But foure yeares were gone or then they could accorde Meaning the Romans about this matter for it is euident both by Harding and all other Antiquaries that Seuerus did not accord the Britans but the variance continued heare during his whole life and he was slaine at Yorke in the same contention as both Harding and all others testifie Harding saith But King Fulgen of Pightes and Scots againe Harding Chron. c. 53. s 45. With hoost full great seiged Ebranke citee Which Seuer rescowed and was slaine And Fulgen also for beten there did die And he continueth the Brittans warrs and tumults heare long time after Seuerus his death and his sonnes after him as other Antiquaries likewise Christians in Britaine quiet for Religion vntill the Persecution of Dioclesian doe finding litle quiet heare vntill the later end of Constantius Father of Constantiue the Greate Emperour Which will more appeare hereafter so farre as it carrieth any connexion with our Ecclesiasticall History 2. And yet notwithstanding such a worlde of vnquietnes heare
Martyre vel pro Martyre quem percutere iubebatur ipse potius mereretur percuti And so of a persecutour he became a companion in Truth and Faith Ex persecutore factus collega viritatis fidei Thus writeth Matthew of Westminster and others allthough with suppressing the name of this holy Martyr which the old Brittish Writer of S. Alban his life Capgraue and others call Heraclius and I am now to name him by it for allthough it was not giuen him in Baptisme Brit. Script Vitae S. Albani Manuscr Antiq. Capgr in eodem in water which he wanted yet his surest Baptisme in his owne blood for Christ his holy and most courageously and constantly sustained Martyrdome happily made him renowned and honorable thereby 2. This S. Heraclius hauing resolutely denyed his Paganisme craued pardon for his error and confessed Christ openly before so many persecutours and in the highest of their Malice and rage against S. Alban fell thereby into the same degree of Hatred with them for presently therevpon to speake in our old Authours words Inimici veritatis hominem arripiunt dentes excutiunt os eius sacrum dilacerant omnia eius ossa confringunt si nihil in corpore remansit illaesum fides tamen quae feruebat in pectore laedi non potuit The enemyes of truth apprehend him beate out his teeth rend his holy mouthe and breake all his boues and allthough nothing remayned in his body without hurt yet his feruent faith remayned without harme And being thus left so maymed lame and half dead with all the power and strength he could with his hands crept vp to the hill where S. Alban was Martyred whome when the Iudge espyed he said vnto him obsecra Albanum tuum pray to they Alban to sett thy bones in order and lay his head heare stricken off to thy body and thou shall receaue perfect health from him Bury him and lett him cure thee Heraclius answeared I most firmely beleeue that S. Alban by his merits is able to heale mee and easely performe that you mock vs with Tunc caput Martyris reuerenter assumens illudque corpori deuotus apponens desperatum corporis robur recuperare caepit sanus effectus Then reuerently taking the head of S. Alban and deuoutely laying it to his body he began to recouer the former strenght of the same despayred before And being thus miraculouslie recouered and made hole ceased not in the hearing of all the people to preach vnto them the meritt of S. Alban and Power of Christ and digging the earth buryed the body of S. Alban before them there Which the Pagans seeing said among themselues what shall we doe This man cannot be putt to death with sword we haue allready broken his body and he hath now receaued his former strength againe And apprehending him with horrible Torment they teare his holy body in peeces and lastely cutt of his head And so this happy souldiar perseuering in the faith of Christ together with most blessed Alban deserued to be honoured with the Crowne of Martyrdome 3. Hitherto the Relation of those our renowned auncient Historians whereby we doe not onely finde an example of Heroicall Christian fortitude in generall but learne euen in particular the holy and approued doctrine and custome of the Primatiue Christians of this kingdome aswell as of others to praye vnto holy Saints glorified in their Soules in heauen and reuerencing their sacred Relicks on earth thus miraculously allowed and approued of God before and for the euerlasting shame and confusion of so many his Persecutours and Enemies then present and all after commers that would oppose against those most Catholike doctrines and practises of the Church of Christ so publickly and inuincibly confirmed and warranted by his omnipotent and highest diuine Power before such a multitude both of Christians and Pagans so testifying the first by that meanes strengthned in the true faith the others in greate numbers as I shall presently declare conuerted to Christian Religion And the Iudge himselfe was hereby so moued and conuinced that he presently commanded the Persecution to cease Iudex tanta miraculorum Bed l. 1. Hist c. 7. caelestium nouitate perculsus cessari mox à Persecutione praecepit Iacobus Genuensis Bishop of Genua and his old English Translatour say this souldiar called Iacob Genuen Episc in Vita S. Albani S. Amphibal Anglic. Translat ib. by some before Herculius was a knight And they yeeld a reason besides their Assertion which was the noble renowne of S. Alban who as they say was Lord of the Citie of Verolame and Prince of the knights and Steward of the Land and the Iudge dred de for to slee him because of the greate loue that Emperour had to him and for reuerence of his dignitie and Power of his kindred vnto the time that he had informed Dioclesian And therefore when Iudgment was pronounced against him the which was deferred 6. Weeks vntill Maximian his comming into Britaine to see such wicked executions thus they deliuer it Than Maximian and Askepodot gaue finall sentence on him saying In the the time of the Emperour Dioclesian Albon Lord of Verolomie Prince of knights and Steward of Britaine during his life hath despised Iupiter and Appollyn gooddes and to them hath done derogation and disworship wherefore by the Lawe he is iudged to be deed by the hand of some knight And the body to be buryed in the same place where his heade shall be smitten of and his sepulchre to be made worshipfully for the honour of knighthood whereof he was Prince and also the Crosse that he bare And sklauin that he ware should be buryed with him And his body to be closed in a chest of Ledd and so layd in his Sepulchre This sentence hath the Lawe ordeyned because he hath renyed our principall Gods These Authours say Maximian and King Asclepiodote gaue this sentence THE XXII CHAPTER OF VERY MANY CONVERTED TO CHRIST by the miraculous death of S. Alban and after going to S. Amphibalus to be fully instructed by him suffered Martyrdome and being a thousand in number were diuers from the 1000. Martyrs at Lichfeild and those neare Verolamium 1. THAT we may take some notice of the greate numbers multitudes of people conuerted by the death and miracles of these two holy Martyrs we haue heard from approued Antiquities that euen many thousands had bene present eye witnesses of the miraculous diuiding of the water to giue free and dry passadge to S. Alban and those that were with him at his prayers when many drowned and lying in the bottome of the deepe Riuer were eyther miraculously preserued from death or so restored to life againe by his intercession the waters standing one both sides of their passadge like walls after their going ouer presently ioyned together againe and returned to their naturall current and flowing downeward as the propensitie of such liquid and heauy things requireth the fountayne one the topp of
publikly acted with so many circumstances which could Constantine without all doubt baptized by S. Siluester Pope at Rome not be concealed in the greate commanding Citie of the world by the sole Emperour thereof and S. Syluester the highest Ruler in the Church of Christ testified by almost all Ecclesiasticall Historians too many to be remembred being recompted to be aboue 40. Classicall Christian Writers for this matter Iodoc. Cocc in the saur Cathol Tom. 1. l. 7. art 9. omitting many of greate name Antiquitie and Authoritie The Pagans themselues euen of the same Age as Ammianus Marcellinus Zosimus and others giue plaine Testimony vnto it the first expressely speaketh of Constantins Fonte Constantinianum Lauacrum in Rome The other setteth downe Ammian Marc. lib. 27. cap. 2. the whole History at lardge after his ethick manner Zosomen also testifieth that this History was common among the Pagan Writers in his time memoratum Zosom lib. 2. de Constantino Zosom Hist Eccles l. 1. c. 5. R. Abrah leuit in Chron. Iudaic. R. Abrah Esra in c. 11. Daniel Michael Glycas part 4. Annal. Ã gentilibus And the Iewes also euen their most malitious against Christians as R. Abraham Leuita and R. Abraham Aben Esra doe confesse and proue the same So doe the best Greeke Historians Theophanes Metaphrastes Zonaras Cedrenus Glycas Nicephorus and others Some of these as Michael Glycas calling them Arian Heretiks who say he was baptized at Nicomedia by the Arian Bishop thereof Ariani quidam constanter asserunt eum ab Epicopo Nicomediae baptizatum esse and saith it is out of doubt that he was baptized at Rome his Baptistery there still continuing to proue it inuincibly true Non dubium est quin magni Imperatoris huius Baptisterium quod adhuc Romae conspicitur illustri ratione veritatem commonstret So haue the rest And Theop. Ceram supr in Chrono Theophanes plainely saith this was one of the Arian Heretiks fictions and lyes against Constantine to staine his glory vntruely with And their Authenticall publikly receaued Menologion of the Greeke Church doth not onely say that S. Syluester baptized Constantine at Rome clensing him both from his Leprosy of Soule and body Syluester propter summum virtutis gradum Menol. Graecor Kalend. Ianuar. defunsto Melchiade antiquiori Romae creatus est Episcopus Hic multorum patrator Miraculorum Constantinum Magnum ad fidem conuertit cum animae corporis Constantine a Saint with the Greeks in their Menologie morbos diuino Baptismate ab eo expulisset but it receaueth and enrolleth this Glorious Emperour in the Catalogue of holy Saints and so he is generally honoured among them and in the Latine Church his name was euer enrolled in the Ecclesiasticall Tables called Dyptica and publikly recited at Masse Nichol. Papa Epis ad Michael Imperatorem which was not allowed to any but Orthodoxe and holy Christians 6. Therefore he must needs be free from all such suspition wherewith those suspected Gretians haue charged him the cheifest of them Eusebius as I haue proued before contradicting himself herein and making Constantine a professed Christian receauing Sacraments many yeares before this pretended Baptisme at his death Therefore I may worthely say of this renowned Emperour with our learned and auncient Historian That he was the flower of Henric. Hunt Hist l. 1. in Constantino Harding Chro. c. 63. f. 50. Britaine a Britan by blood a Britan by Country before whome and after whome neuer any the like went out of Britaine Constantinus flos Britanniae hic Britannicus genere patria ante quem nec post similis est egressus de Britannia And an other in his olde Poeme of the same our renowned King and Emperour first testifing he was baptized at Rome by Pope Syluester and there cured of his Leprosie addeth He died after that at Nichomeid In Cataloge among the Saintes noumbred Of May the twentie and one day indede Vnder shryne buryed and subumbred Among all Christen Kings worthy to be remembred Whose day and feast the Greekes haue eche yeare Solâmply as for a Saint full clere Our old English Chronicle also testifieth of this Emperour This Constantine Old Engl. Hist part 4. f. 38. was a glorious maÌ and a Victorious in Battayle In gouerning of the comyn people he was very wise and in the necessitie of byleue he was without comparison deuoute his piete and his holynes be so written in the bookes of holy Doctors that without doubte he is to he nobred amoÌg Saintes And the Greekes say that in the end of his life he was made a Monke S. Aldem saith greate Constantine was corporally and spiritually S. Aldelm lib. de Laudib Virgin c. 12. cured in Baptisme at Rome by S. Syluester Imperatoris Constantini diuturna valetudo Elephantiosa corporis incommoditas accepto baptismatis Sacramento a S. Syluestro citius curata est And as Niphorus a Gretian writerh this is Niceph. Hist l. 7. c. 35. l. 8. c. 5. 4. the consent of the whole Church that he was baptized at Rome by S. Syluester Ecclesia a Syluestro eum Romae baptizatum esse certo praedicat And againe nos Ecclesiae vinuersali consentientes Romae eum sacro Lauacro tinctum esse Siluestro administram ei imponente manum diximus THE VI. CHAPTER THAT S. HELEN EVER PROFESSED HERself a Christian neuer ioyned with but against the Iewes Was in Britaine when Constantine was baptized in Rome and after going from Britaine to Rome was there with Constantine present at the Roman Councell consenting to the Decrees thereof 1. THIS our Triumphant Emperor and glory of Britaine hauing thus victoriously conquered his spirituall as well as corporall Enemies and by Baptisme thus happily made so glorious and profitable a member of the Church of Christ the ioyfull newes and tydings thereof was soone diffused and knowne to the holy Christians though farr distant from Rome as that thing they most desired to be effected and as much reioyced to heare it was so religiously performed And among the rest his blessed mother S. Helen then lyuing heare in Britaine her natif Contry after the death of her husband Constantius dying heare who as before had in the best manner she could instructed her sonne Constantine in the true Christian Religion and desired nothing more then to vnderstand he publikly and with so greate zeale now openly professed that which she had so often and earnestly exhorted him vnto was not a litle ioyed with the certaine notice hereof And with all hast she could prepared herself for so long a Iorney by her corporall presence to be both a more effectuall partaker and encreaser of such Christian comforts And to giue argument of her Ioyes by message in the meane time writing vnto him from Britaine as our Antiquaties affirme and among other things to expresse her greate zeale in Christian Religion and to exhort her sonne to the like vnderstanding of
Potestatem tamen saeculi praesentis omnino accipere renuit But lyued a poore penitentiall life with his 10. Disciples cum decem Discipulis suis which by some were termed Monkes monachi sunt as his History witnesseth some time vnder a Tent and allmost vnto his death in a Cottage or Cell vntill the King of Venedocia moued with his pietie and miracles gaue vnto him a Castle Contulit viro Dei Castellum suum Deo sancto Kebio in perpetuum 3. The miracles which God shewed by him were many and wonderfull Caecos illuminauit leprosos mundauit paraliticos mutos demoniacos sanauit His most aboad and residency was in Venedocia now Northwales and the Isle of Mona Man and as diuers write Bishop there if that Iland is not mistaken Anglesey Iland where S. Kebius both lyued and dyed being auntiently so called Mona In this Mona now Anglesey is the place called holy head of that holy Bishop where his Tombe still is or lately was and visited with reuerence as a late Writer confidently and as by experimentall knowledge thus testifieth He dyed at a place called Holy Heade in Wales where his ToÌbe Harris Theater Tom. 4. cap. 32. is yet visited in Pilgrimage by the Inhabitants of that Country And as the Welch Writers euen Protestants doe freely confesse that this place of S. Kebius his aboad and death which the English men call Holy Heade is by the Welch or Britans still called S. Kebius Citie because he was Bishop there and of so greate Sanctitie Quod illi Angli holy heade quasi sacrum caput nos verò Caercibi Humfr. Lhuyd in Mona Insula apud Abraham Ortelium in fine Theatri Will. Harrison Descript of Brit. c. 10. in Anglesie id est ciuitatem Kibij dicimus Which an other Welch Antiquary a Protestant also thus confidently confirmeth The Welch men call it Tiremone or Mon and herein is a Promontorye or Byland called holy heade which hath in times past bene named Cair Kyby of Kyby a Monke that dwelled there 4. Yet to make vnion betwene these Authors both those Ilands some time of the same name situated in the same Sea and neare one to the other we may and not vnprobably grant that this holy Saint was Bishop of them both at the same time The names of his holy Disciples in particular I doe not finde for certayne except of S. Caffo to whose Sanctitie God gaue this S. Caffo miraculous testimony that in time of need being sent by S. Kebius for fier and the wicked Smith where he was to haue it denying it vnto him except he would carry it in his bosome which being enforced vnto he so carryed it vnto his Maister without any hurt to himselfe or his coate S. Kebius misit Manuscr antiq Capgr in S. Kebio Discipulum suum nomine Caffo vt ignem afferret Qui cum à quodam Fabro ignem peteret renuit ipse dare nisi in sinu suo portare vellet posito igne in sinu ei us reuersus est ad Magistrum suum sine laesione vestis suae ignem portans 5. But Maister Harris in his Manuscript Historie noting the yeare of Christ Harr. Hist tom 4. c. 33. 370. confidently writeth as hauing Authorie for it which he citeth not about this time lyued also an holy Saint of the Brittish Nation named Tefredaucus S. Tefredaucus in the I le of Mone where after his death he had a Church erected and dedicated in his name of whome Giraldus Cambrensis writeth this miracle In this I le of Mone saith he there is a Church in honour of S. Tefredaucus the Confessor into which on a time when Hugh Earle of Shrewsbury and the Earle of Chester came in by force and placing their houndes in the Church all night in the morning they founde them all madd And the cheife Earle himselfe with in one moneth after was slayne dyed a miserable death Giraldus thus truely hath this History but speaketh nothing of the Girald Cambr. l. 2. Itenerar CaÌbr c. 7. time when this holy Confessor lyued Est in hac Insula Ecclesia Sancti Tefredauci Confessoris in qua Hugo Comes Slopesburiensis cum semel vna cum Comite Cestrensi hanc Insulam vi ingrederetur canes nocte quadam posuisset insanos omnes mane recepit Et ipsemet infra mensem miserabiliter extinctus occubuit If this Author is not deceaued in the time we may probably suppose this Saânt Tefredaucus the circumstances aswell of time place and profession agreeing thereunto was one of the Disciples of S. Kebius then so conuersing lyuing and dying in that Iland of Mona or Anglesey The same History of this Church and Saint with Giraldus hath Humfrey Lhuyed in his Treatise of Mona onely he differeth in calling this Saint with a little difference Saint Fefridaucus Humfr. Lhuyd in Mona Insula Druidum Harris Tom. 4. c. 17. Ecclesia Sancti Fefridauci 6. M. Harris is of opinion that the holy Eremite and Martyr S. Decumanus lyued in this Age and before this time either in or soone after the 312. yeare of Christ And Capgraue with the old Manuscript of his life doth testifie S. Decumanus that he was of the olde Primatiue Christian Britans This man borne in the Io. Capgr Catal. in S. Decumano Heremita Martyre West part of Cambria of Noble and renowned Christian parents euen when he was very younge abstayning from the pleasures recreations of this life euen those that be voyde of sinne the more freely wholly to deuote and dedicate himselfe to the seruice of Christ loue of heauen and contempt of this world And knowing how difficult a thing it is for a man especially of Noble and greate parentage in his owne Country and among his carnall friends Ritches and delights continually apposing themselues against Christian perfection to serue God in so secure and holy estate in one conflict vanquished and subdued them secretly for feare of being pursued and hindered in his sacred course and enterprise stealing away from them and going into a Wildernes of a strange Country seperated from his owne by the Riuer or Sea of Seuerne where he Miraculously began his Miraculous Eremites life for comming to the Ryuer side and neither finding Ferry-man nor boate and fearing to be stayed by his friends pursuing him cutt a greate bundell of wandes growing there and binding them together in one faget passed vpon them to the other side neare Dorostor Castle as Capgraue nameth it now likely called Dunster adioyning vpon Seuerne Sea where he landed Defuit Naulum defuit Nauigium maturanda erat fuga è vestigio subsequentium vir Dei Misericordia Dei confidens nequaquam haesitans de potentia virgas secus mare in frutecto quas reperit crescentes colligauit in fasciculum tali vtens vehiculo misit se in profundum Et sic diuiua gubernante prudentia prouectus est ad
annorum multorum curriculis ob infestationem Barbarorum Paganorum gens Britannica magnâ ex parte hinc inde dispersa relictis sedibus per orbem diffusa est Hinc fratres assuÌpto corpore sancto mare transeuntes Franciam adeunt apud Clarum montem in Monasterio Blandinion locum perpetuae reliquiarum sanctarum quietis eligunt It is agreed by all that he died on the sixt day of Iune sexto Idus Iunij A Engl. Martyr 6. Iunij late writer saith in one place he finally reposed in our Lord about the yeare of Christ foure hundred and three Through forgetting himselfe or mistaken by his printer in an other place he writeth full of venerable olde Age in greate sanctitie and Febr. 22. holines of life he rested in our Lord about the yeare of Christ three hundred and fourtie and was one of the first of our Iland that preached the Christian faith in Flanders But by all this Age is the time of his holy life 12. We finde also in the authenticall life of S. Dauid vsed in his Ecclesiasticall Breuiar Eccles Sarisb in Festo S. Dauidis lect 6. Office in the Brittish and English Church that Eluueus was Bishop of Meneuia after called S. Dauids before S. Dauid was borne and had the honor to baptise that renowned man when he was new borne and for his performing Elueus Bishop of Meneuia in this Age. that holy office a most cleare Well neuer appearing before sprang vp to baptise him in ad ipsius baptizandi ministerium fons limpidissimae aquae emanauit qui nunquam antea visus fuit And this Bishop at that time was newly returned out of Ireland cum baptizaretur ab Eluueo Meneuensi Episcopo redeunte de Hibernia And so had gone thither as it seemeth about some Episcopall busines belonging Menâuia probably an Episcopall See before S. Dauids time vnto his chardge and office there Which approued testimony sufficiently proueth vnto vs that Meneuia was an Episcopall See longe before S. Dauid his setling the Archiepiscopall See there And if this Bishop S. Eluueus had then charge in Ireland that it was euen then the See Episcopall the Archbishop some time resideÌt there some time at Caerlegion I shall speake more of more both of this our other Archiepiscopall Sees of other Bishops heareafter And heare now also may I probably place S. Liephard a Brittish Bishop S. Liephard a Bishop of Britaine a Martyr in this Age. Saint and Martyr glorious euen in forreine Countries For it is reade of him that being borne heare in Britaine and consecrated Bishop in our Primatiue Church and going on Pilgrimage to Rome in his returne from thence in the Territory of Cambray in Hennalt at a place called HuÌcourt foure miles from the named Citie was put to death by Pagan theeues and his Feast is celebrated in the Church of Cambray on the fourth day of February That he was a Molan addit ad vsuardum Index SS Belgij Hereb in fastis SS Engl. Martyrolog 4. Febr. Bishop in our Primatiue Church of Britaine and put to death by Pagans in that Prouince where Pagans will not easily be founde in later times will giue some warrant to place him in this Age. THE XXVI CHAPTER OF THE HONORABLE TRANSLATION OF the Relicks of S. Andrew Apostle from Achaia to Britaine by S. Regulus The greate reuerence both Princes and others heare gaue vnto them and such and professed in other matters the Religion which Catholiks now doe 1. AS this our Britaine was made happy in the time of the Apostles with the presence and preaching of the cheife Apostles S. Peter and S. Paule So now in this Age and time so longe after their deaths and the rest of those chosen disciples of Christ to teach vs that they which be happily deceesed out of this mortall and entered into the heauenly life and triumphant Church may and doe by many meanes help assist and comforte his militant Seruants and Souldiars in this worlde it pleased his diuine Maiestie Miraculously as our Antiquaries and Arguments vndeniable proue vnto vs to honor this Nation and greate Iland with Epiphan Haeres 51. the sacred Relicks of that glorious Martyr and Apostle S. Andrew by naturall birth elder brother to S. Peter 2. And to testifie how greate a Iewell they and such are he caused theÌ to be transported so farre and longe a space and distance as betweene the place of Euseb l. 4. vitae Constant Socr. l. 1. cap. vlt. Hier. de Script Eccles in Luc. aduers Vigil in Chron. Chrysost Or. quod Christus sit Deus Veremun Hect. Boeth Scot. Hist l. 6. Hollin Hist of Scotl. in Fethelmacus his Martyrdome in Achaia to the remote parts of this Kingdome and in this order Constantine the greate Emperour fouÌding at ConstaÌtinople the Church of the 12. Apostles with their Images and memoryes and his owne place of buriall betweene them as Eusebius Socrates S. Hierome and others are worthie witnesses and prouiding to translate many of their holy Relicks thither hoping thereby to procure greate profit to his soule quamplurimum vtilitatis illorum memoriam animae suae conciliaturam existimans Neque voâa eius expectationemque fefellit Deus AmoÌg others employed in this Religious worke S. Regulus an holy Abbot and Father of many vertuous Monkes at Patras in Achaia where S. Andrew was Martyred multorum verae pietati addictoruÌ in Patris ciuitate Pater atque Praeceptor and his sacred Relicks kept with greate reuerence who watching and praying at S. Andrewes Shrine thâre being the cheifest man which by the Edict of the Emperour were sent to worship those Relikâ Relicks of Saints reuerenced of the Apostle which the Emperour himselfe meruailously reuerenced ex illââ praecipâus qui Imperatoris Edicto diui Andreae Apostoli Reliquââs venerationiââââ sain quos ipse mira dâcebatur pietate assisterent fuerant destinati was âdmonished from heauen to take parte of those holy Reliks a bone of the arme three fingers and three Toes of that Apostle bring them decently into the Iland of Albion in the remote parte of the world that the people there deuotely reuerencing saint Andrew might by the goodnes of God by his Ietercession obtaine both earthly and heauenly blessings Cum sacras ad Scriniolum ageret vigilias superne monitus est vt accepto sacrati brachij ossâ tribus digitis totidemque alterius pedis articulis ac in vasculum decenter repositis Albionem Insulam in extremo orbis recessu sitam peteret futurum enim vt illie aliquando populus pia veneratione in diuum Andream ductus Dei beneuolentiâ terrena caelestia eius suffragio assequeretur charismata 3. By which direction S. Regulus taking the holy Reliks with diuers other very holy men for his Associats tooke this long Iorney in hand and after many dangers landed with these holy Relicks and his companions in that part of this
subscribed to the Roman Councell vnder S. Syluester 481. 5. Constantine subscribed in the Councell of Arles 483. 3. Constantine did neuer call or confirmed any Councell as a supreame iudge or sentencer 541. 5. Constantine put out an Edict for the quiet of Christians in all places 486. 1. Constantine ouerthrows Licinius 487. 2. Constantine by publike Edicts ascribeth his victories to Christ 487. 4. Constantine honoreth the chast and virginall life 488. 7. Constantine exempted the Cleargy from secular Iudges 489. 7. Constantins donation and munificent enriching the Church of Rome 497. 1. l c. Constantine determined to place his Emperiall seat at Troy 500. 1. Constantine in a Vision commanded to build his Emperiall City at Bizantium 501. 1. Constantine cals his Emperiall Seat Constantinople 502. 2. or 495. 2. Constantine acknowledge the Primacy of the Church of Rome 506. 3. Constantine furdereth the Councell of Nice 507. 6. Constantine refuseth to sitt downe vntill the Councell had caused him so to doe ib. Constantine bannished Arrius 507. 7. Constantins humble reuerence to S. Anthony 522. 6. Constantine made peace with the Persians 531. 4. Constantine procureth quietnesse for the Christians in Persia 532. 6. Constantins greate deuotion at the feast of Easter 532. 5. Constantine frounded a famous Church to the 12. Apostles in Constantinople 532. 6. Constantine erected in the same stately Images of all the Apostles ib. Constantine held prayers and protection of Saincts and helpe to the dead by them and prayer for the dead by the liuing 533. 6. Constantine reuerenced Relikes ib. Constantine commanded S. Athanasius to be restored 531. 3. Constantins death 534. 8. Constantine died not so soone as some write 530. 1. Constantine liued vntill the yeare 339. or 340. 531. 3. Constantins dead body vsed with great Christian pompe 534. 8. Constantius dead body greatly reuerenced by the Christians 534. 8. Constantine worshipped in his picture after his death 535. 9. Constantine prayed for by Preists and others after his death ib. Constantins Reliques worke many miracles 535. 10. ConstaÌtins Image workes many miracles ib. Constantine enrowled among the Saints in the Greeke Meneologe 477. 5. S. Constantia Constantins daughter a Virgin and holy Nunne 535. 10. S. Constantia cured from a Leprosie by S. Agnes ib. S. Constantia erected a Nunnery by the place where she was cured 536. 10. Constantius not presently after his Father Constantins death infected with the Arrian Heresie 548. 1. Constantius consented to the recalling of S. Athanasius from exile ib. Constantius sent diuers friendly letters to S. Athanasius ib. Constantius falling into Heresie a great hurt to Catholike Religion in many places 544. 7. Constantius consented to the calling of the great Councell of Sardice 548. 1. Constantius laboureth to peruert the Councell of Ariminum 553. 4. Constantius persecuteth Catholikes 553. 5. Constantius commandeth Vrsatius to persecur the Bishops that would not subscribe to the Arrian Heresie ib. Constantius mallice against Liberius Pope ib. Constantius his Persecution came not into Britaine ib. Constantius by some excused to be no Heretike but a professed Catholike at his death 559. 6. Constantius confessed Christ to be the naturall sonne of God 561. 8. Constantius acknowledged three faults at his death and which they were 559. 6. Penitent for the same ib. Constantius his holy death 560. 6. An Angelicall harmony heard at his buriall 560. 7. Constantius baptized by Enzoius an Arrian ib. Constantius baptized with the true forme of Baptisme 561. 8. Constantius Age and time of death 561. 9. Constantius sent Iulian the Apostata to the dangerous warres of Gallia with intention to haue him slaine 562. 1. Constantius secretly incited Vadomarus King of the Frankes to take armes against Iulian. ib. S. Cornelius Pope maintained appeales to Rome 384. 12. or 395. 12. Sainct Cornelius his other Decrees ib. S. Cornelius Martyred 379. 5. Couche or rather Conche S. Martins Sister married in Britaine 577. 1. Couche S. Patrikes Mother ib. Couldeis men so called by the Scots and who they were 588. 4. Couldeis the principall instruments in conuerting the Scottish and Brittish Nations 389. 4 Couldeis chosen for Bishops ib. Generall Councells necessary 506. 3. No generall Councell to be gathered without the authority of the Church of Rome 540. 4. The first Councell of Anthioch ordained that in euery Prouince their should be a Metropolitan 188. 3. A Councell of Bishops in Cornewall 388. 4. A Councell gathered by S. Syluester at Rome 480. 4. This Councells Decrees concer-cerning Orders the Primacie c. 481. 5. The first Councell at Arles in France consisting of 600. Bishops 482. 1. The Legats of the Pope their present ib. This Councels Decrees 482. 2. The Councell of Nice gathered 505. 1. c. The Popes Legats subscribed first in the same 506. 2. The Councell of Nice desireth the Confirmation of the Pope 509. 12. The Councell of Sardice confirmed the Nicen faith 548. 1. The CouÌcell of Sardice Orthodoxall 550. 3. The generall Councell of Sardice quite different from an hereticall Conciliable of the same name ib. The Councell of Ariminum gathered 551. 1. The number of Bishops there both Catholike and Arrian 552. 2. The Councell of Ariminum subscribed to a Materiall error 553. 4. The Councell of Ariminum dissolued ib. Crathlint King of the Scots builded S. Amphibalus a Church in the I le of Man 430. 2. Crathlint his great zeale and deuotion ib. Creete an Iland in the Adriatike Sea 142. 4. Creete aunciently knowne by the name of Hecatompolis 143. 4. 210. 3. The Metropolis of Creete Metropolis to the adiacent Ilands 143. 4. Crosses made and worshipped 138. 5. 328. 5. c. Crosses and Images certaine tokens of Christianity 323. 2. or 321. 2. The Crosse of our Sauiour found out by S. Helen 515. 8. c. The Crosse of our Sauiour knowne by a miracle 520. 22. The Crosse of our Sauiour diminished not for being cut and carried away 520. 21. Crucifying neuer vsed by Britans 45. 3. Curia a City in Rhetia when builded 348. 5. Curia when first a Bishops seat ib. A custome amongst the Romans to haue all strange euents related to the Emperour at Rome 3. 3. D. S. Damasus Author of the Pontificall 174. 2 S. Damasus an aduancer of that Religion which Protestants call Papistry 576. 8. S. Damianus and Fugatianus appointed by S. Eleutherius for his Legats into Britaine 260. 1. S. Damianus and Fugatianus their Power and Commission 260. 2. c. S. Damianus and Fugatianus planted Christian Religion in Britaine 263. 5. c. S. Damianus and Fugatianus were both Bishops 265. 7. S. Damianus and Fugatianus preaching in Britaine and many conuerted by them 266. 1. c. A Protestant confuted for affirming them to haue preuailed litle in preaching 267. 2. S. Damianus and Fugatianus conuerteth vniuersities 269. 4. Sainct Damianus and Fugatianus change the Pagan Temples into Christian Churches 304. 1. S. Damianus and S. Fugatianus returned to Rome for the
THE ECCLESIASTICALL HISTORIE OF GREAT BRITAINE DEDVCED BY AGES OR CENTENARIES FROM THE NATIVITIE OF OVR SAVIOVR VNTO the happie Conuersion of the Saxons in the seuenth hundred yeare whereby is manifestly declared a continuall Succession of the true Catholike Religion which at this day is professed taught in and by the Roman Church WRITTEN BY RICHARD BROVGHTON THE FIRST TOME CONTAINING THE FOWER HVNDRED FIRST YEARES TO WHICH ARE ANNECTED FOR THE GREATER BENEfite of the Reader ample Indexes after the Preface both of the Authors out of which this Historie hath bâne colâecâed and of the Chapters and at the end of this Tome a copious Index of the Speciall and particular matters contained in these fower hundred of yeares Remember the old dayes thinke vpon euery generation aske thy Father and he will declare to thee thy elders and they will tell thee Deut. 32. v. 7. DO FLAMMA ESSE SVVM FLAMMA DAT ESSE MEVM AT DOWAY By the Widowe of MARKE WYON at the signe of ãâ¦ã M. DC XXXIII TO THE MOST ILLVSTRIOVS RIGHT HONOVRABLE AND VERTVOVS LADIES THE LADIE CATHERINE DVTCHESSE AND DOVVAGER OF BVCKINGHAM SOLE DAVGHTER AND HEIRE TO THE RIGHT HONOVRABLE FRANCIS LATE EARLE OF RVTLAND AND THE LADIE CECILIE COVNTESSE AND DOWAGER OF RVTLAND DEEM it not I beseech you MOST ILLVSTRIOVS NOBLE LADIES any the leaste disparagement to your NOBILITIES or blemish to your VERTVES that your humble seruant and Secretarie hath presumed to ioyne you within the narrowe straites and precincts of one and that so short an Epistle whom both terrene Dignities and heauenly Blessings haue so happily vnited in one most Noble STOCKE and LINAGE He is not ignorant that the SPLENDOR of a DVTCHESSE cannot commonly be paraleld by the DIGNITIE and TITLE of a COVNTESSE yet when he coÌsidereth the RENOWNE of a COVNTESSE descended from most antient and Noble Families Daughter to the Noble and by Name and Discent most antient S. Iohn Tufton of Tufton and before shee was wife to her moste Noble Father wife to the noble heyr of the greate and antient L. Hungerford should any whitt eclipse shadowe or obscure the RADIANT BEAMES of a DVTCHESSE but rather by adding Splendor to Splendor make both more GLORIOVS and RESPLENDENT Moreouer he apprehendeth a mutuall and long AFFECTION euen from the yonge yeares of the one betwixt MOTHER and DAVGHTER as also the vnited hearts of WIFE and DAVGHTER both embracing the most Noble Earle of Rutland of famous Memorie the one with the LOVE of a WIFE towards her HVSBAND the other with the AFFECTION of a DAVGHTER to her deare FATHER Whose LOVE to requite he with his owne hands stiled your GRACE his DEARE DAVGHTER and your HONOVR his DEARE WIFE of whome he further gaue his most ample Testimonie and in these words I WILL SAYE THAT THERE WAS NEVER MAN HAD A MORE LOVING AND VERTVOVS WIFE THEN SHE HATH BEENE TO MEE And as your LOVE hath beene GREAT to this most honourable Earle who was Discreet in his words Prudent and iust in all his Actions Charitable to the Poore Affable to all Faithfull to his Countrie Gratious to his Soueraigne Constant in his Faith and Religion most beloued and honoured of all and then whome noe Noble man of England was more affected or more Generally honoured in his life or more Bewayled and lamented after his death So your VERTVES doe shine in this world with a most resplendent LIGHT and are the DIAMONDS and PEARLES which adorne the RING of your Auncient NOBILITIE And these his and your Heroicall VERTVES being grounded on the ROCK of a true FAITH as they haue made the Earle so they will make you CONSTANT SVPPORTERS of holy CATHOLIKE RELIGION These being fixed to the ANCHOR of HOPE as they haue guided him so will they direct you to the quiet HAVEN of eternall FELICITIE Yea it is verily to be hoped that he by these VERTVES is there alreadie arriued whilst the one of you like a PHAROS and the other like the CYNOSVRE with the FLAMES of CHARITIE doe giue LIGHT vnto others in this time of DARKNES Wherefore MOST VERTVOVS LADIES to whome after the most Noble Earle to whome this WORKE was first designed and for whome before his death it was sett on the PRESSE can I more worthilie dedicate these CENTVRIES OF OVR ECCLESIASTICALL HISTORIE then to these in whome the Noble Earle still in renowme SVRVIVES If you esteeme NOBILITIE ioyned with SANCTITIE behold here LVCIVS HELENA and CONSTANTINE three great SAINCTS three great PRINCES and all great PROMOTORS and ESTABLISHERS of the RELIGION which you imbrace If you take pleasure to see the DAMASKE ROSES of MARTYRDOME here is an ALBAN our PROTOMARTYR here is an AMPHIBALVS with many more all stout and valiant CHAMPIONS Who haue sealed the TRVETH of our FAITH with there dearest BLOOD They all were once PILGRIMS in this VALE of TEARES as you both now are but now they are glorious COVRTIOVRS in the Triumphant HIERARCHIE If you followe theire STEPS and imitate theire VERTVES and CONSTANCIE in FAITH you may haue great CONFIDENCE to be Partakers of the like GLORIE and in the meane time your NAMES being prefixed before their HEROICALL ACTIONS may impetrate theire PATRONAGE in all your corporall and Spirituall NECESSITIES and I shall pray to THEM and to all the SAINCTS and by THEM to the SAINCTE of SAINCTS to bestowe on you here all TEMPORALL and in HEAVEN all ETERNALL FELICITIE MADAMS YOVR GRACES AND YOVR HONOVRS Most humble and deuoted Seruant R. B. THE PREFACE TO THE READER AMONG all Writers things written or to be written whatsoeuer none haue bene or can be in any time or place or by any person more vsefull or necessary then such as haue truely written bene or shall be written of the true office and dutie of all men of all Estates and conditions to God and his higâest ruling Powers this being the cheifest end of all men in this world to doe and performe sucâ dutie This is the end of all good Lawes and Lawemakers Histories and Historians diuine and humane to giue and leaue direction both in present and to Posteritie to all men how to liue in dutie to heaueÌly and terrene Authoritie And to take the worde Historie Historia ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã in the most true and proper sence meanind and etymology ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã spectare vel cognoscere to beholde or knowe what they write The holy Prophets Apostles Euangelists and other holy Writers of holy Scriptures beholding and most certainely knowing of God by diuine reuelation what they committed to writing are most properly and truely the best Historians and their Writings most properly best and truest Histories and next to them the true Narration or History of their Traditions and holy doctrine and teachings which were most true and certaine taken from the most auncient and approued Antiquities Antiquaries and Registers ef those things where they were performed And in times and places of Controuersies Contentions Questions about Religion noe
for entertaining and releeuing persecuted Preists and Christians his house there being dedicated a cheife Church most Christians resorting to it And other Apostolike men sent from Rome into Britaine in this time 227 Chap. X. Of the last holy labours of S. Timothie in Britaine his honour with S. Denis the Areopagite his returne from hence to Rome and Martyrdome there and Martyrdome of S. Pius Pope in the same place 231 Chap. XI Of the holy Popes next succeeding Sainct Pius and their Religion The fauorable Edict of Marcus Aurelius Emperour for defence and protection of Christians and the Christian Lieutenants Trebellius and Pertinax with the forhidding the Druids Religion occasions of the publike receauing and profession of Christianitie in Britaine by King Lucius and his subiects 234 Chap. XII How the Religion of the Druides in Britaine made some binderance for the generall receauing of the lawe of Christ But conuicted to be abominable Idolatrie and Superstition the Professors of it generally embraced the faith of Christ detesting their former Infidelities and Impieties 240 Chap. XIII Of Pope S. Eleutherius and how in his Papacie and by his Papall order and power Britaine had the honour to be the first Christian kingdome in the worlde and eldest daughter of the mother Church of Christ King Lucius by his Embassadors and petition to the Pope of Rome so obtaining 247 Chap. xvj Wherein is related how King Lucius did not onely sue vnto the Pope of Rome by his Embassadges for the generall settling of Christian Religion in Britaine but for ciuill and temporall lawes also to be allowed by him to rule heare in Temporall affaires 252 Chap. xv The mission of the holy Legats saincts Damianus Fugatianus Bishops and diuers others from sainct Eleutherius Pope of Rome at the request of sainct Lucius King heare in Britaine by Authoritie to plant and setle heare the true Christian Religion 260 Chap. xvi How these holy Roman Legats by Power and Commission from the Pope and Apostolike See of Rome conuerted and confirmed vnto and in the faith of Christ all manner of Parsons in all places of Britaine whether the Nobilitie Flamens Archflamens or of what Order or degree soeuer 266 Chp. xvij How in Britaine these holy Legats placed Archbishops Bishops in our Cities Archbishops in the places of Archflamens and Bishops for Flamens And how by all writers such dignities were among the auncient Pagans both in Britaine and other Nations 272 Chapt. xviij In what Places of Britaine these cheifest coÌmanding Archflamens were to witt at London Yorke and Caerlegion and how these Roman Legats placed for them Archbishops with their seuerall commands and Iurisdictions some of them by the Apostoliâe power extending and coÌmanding ouer Prouinces and Countries not temporally subiect to King Lucius of Britaine or the Romans but rather enemyes vnto them in ciuill affaires 279 Chap. xix Of the Episcopall Sees and Cities of the Inferiour Bishops subordinate to the Archbishops which where and how many they were ordained by these Roman Legats and continued Bishops Sees in the Romans and Britans time 285 Chap. xx How S. Eleutherius Pope did not onely by his Papall Authoritie establish and settle Religion Ecclesiasticall thiÌgs heare but directed what temporall Lawes were to be vsed appointed the bounds and limits of this kingdome sending and allowed Crowne to our King and such Lawes Order continued heare in many Ages after 295 Chapt. xxj Of many Archiepiscopall Episcopall and other Churches and Monasteries both of men and women founded and ritcly endowed and priuiledged in this time 304 Chap. xxij How after these Roman Legats had fully settled the affaires and estate of our Church heare they went againe to Rome to procure the Pope there to ratifie and confirme what they had done which he did and they returned hither againe with that his Confirmation and many other Preachers then sent hither from Rome 311 Chap. xxiij Of the Archbishops of London Yorke and Caerlegion in this time in particular many other inferiour Bishops and the Roman Church Discipline heare also setled by Papall Authoritie 316 Chap. xxiv Of the comming of these holy Legats to Glastenbury their holy labours deeds and long aboade there their renewing there the old Religeous Order of S. Ioseph of Aramathia and his brethren greate priuiledges and indulgeÌces by theÌ procured to that holy place the glory honour and renowne thereof in the whole Christian world 322 Chap. xxv Of the greate honour and Renowne of our old Brittish Apostolike Order of Religion from the comming of sainct Ioseph of Aramathia in the yeare of Christs Natiuitie 63. without any discontinuance or Interruption by some and very short time after his death by all many hundreds of yeares in greate perfection without any change or alteration to be named a Mutation of Monasticall Rule being the Mother or Nurse of Monasticall holy life to many Nations and Religious Orders in them by which also many CouÌtryes to Christ were conuerted 328 Chap. xxvj That diuers of the Britans which liued in that part of Britaine then called Albania now Scotland were conuerted by the same meanes and manner by these Roman Legats as the other Britans of Loegria and Cambria were at that time 333 Chap. xxvij Of diuers bookes or writings of sainct Phaganus Damianus Eluanus Meduuinus and others Charters and Immunities of Pope Eleutherius and King Lucius the Scripturs heare receaued in the old Latine Translation and the same Canon of them which Catholicks now obserue and followe 337 THE THIRD AGE THE I. CHAPTER VVHerein is deliuered that sainct Victor being now Pope Seuerus Emperour and sainct Luciuâ yet King of Britaine but shortly dying sainct Victor was Supreame in gouernment of the whole Church of Christ in Asia Afrike and Europe and particularly in Britaine which so acknowledged and receaued from him the true obseruation of Easter as it had done with other Catholike customes from sainct Eleutherius before 343 Chap. ij Of the time and place of King Lucius his death That he did not die or was martyred in Germanie Neither had he any Sister called Emerita martyred there It was an other Prince of Britaine after this time This our first Christian King Lucius died at Gloucester in Britaine 346 Chapt. iij. How notwithstanding the death of King Lucius without Heire to succeede in the gouernment of the kingdome the Brittans perseuered constantly in the Christian faith and the Scots by Preachers sent from sainct Victor Pope of Rome at the entreatie of their King Donalde receaued the faith and as the Brittans continued in it vntill the Protestants time euen by their owne confessions 350. Chap. iv That allthough the being of the Scots in Britaine in the time of sainct Victor is vncertaine and not proued but rather otherwise yet the Inhabitants of the part now called Scotland Britans or whosoeuer were conuerted in King Lucius and this time The Bishops of the conuerted Scots were euer true Bishops and they euer
obedient to the See of Rome 354 Chap. v. How the Emperour Seuerus which came into Britaine and ruled heare King after Lucius was of the Regall Race of the Britans and true heyre to the Crowne heare and so of others reigning heare after him 362 Chapt. vj. Of the state of Christians especially in Britaine in the time of Seuerus vnder whome allthough in some parts there was greate persecution of Christians yet not heare in Britaine but the Christians were heare in quiet without affliction 365 Chap. vâj How in the time of Bassianus sonne of Seuerus being Emperour âe was both in Britaine whence he was discended and other places he was a friend to Christians and Persecutour of their Persecutours How sainct Zepherine the Pope then sent diuers Apostolike men into Britaine 369 Chap. viij How very many Kings with variable proceedings Ruled heare in Britaine before Constantius Father to the greate Constantine by sainct Helen our Brittish Lady yet the Christians heare were quiet from Persecution in all or most of their time 372 Chap. ix Of the Popes of Rome in this time how by all writers euen the Protestants themselues they were holy men and both they and other learned holy Fathers in this time were of the same faith and Religion which the present Roman Church and Catholiks now professe and Protestants deny and persecute 377 Chap. x. Of sainct Mello or Mellon a Britan sent Archbishop by Pope Stephen from Rome to Rhoan in Normandy Of sainct Mellorus a Noble Brittish Mârtyr and a Prouinciall Councell of Brittish Bishops heare in Cornewalle in this time 386 Chapt. xj Containing an abbreuiate of some Roman Emperours and inuincibly prouing that the most holy Queene and Empresse S. Helen was a Britan of Regall Race the onely true and lawfull wife of Constantius Emperour and Constantine the Greate their true lawfull Sonne and Heire borne in Britaine 391 Chap. xij Of the other three children of Constantius and sainct Helen and particularly of two of them sainct Lucius and sainct Emerita renowned and glorious Martyrs for holy Christian Religion among forreine Pagans S. Lucius an holy Bishop preaching it to them in Germany 401 Chap. xiij That sainct Helen was all her life an holy and vertuous Christian neuer infected with Iudaisme or any error in Religion And that Constantius her Husband long liued and dyed a Christian and protected both Britaine and other Countries vnder him from Persecution 406 Chap. xiv By what wicked plotts practises and deuises Dioclesian and Maximian began and prosecuted their wicked Persecution of Christians in Britaine and how Constantius was innocent and free therein 413 Chap. xv When and by whome the Persecution called Dioclesians Persecution began in Britaine long before the Martyrdome of sainct Alban and many heare then martyred before him and in what sense the Title Protomartyr or prioritie in Martyrdome is yet duely giuen to him 417 Chap. xvj The wonderfull excesse and extremitie of this Persecution of the Christians in Britaine in generall and the most greuious torments miseries and afflictions they endured with theire renowned sanctitie constancie and patience 422 Chap. xvij Of diuers holy Martyrs most cruelly putt to death at Wincester Caerlegion and other places in Britaine long before the Martyrdome of S. Alban with their greate honour and renowne 426 Chap. xviij How sainct Amphibalus a Brittish Bishop and many holy and learned Preists of the Britans in this Persecution went to the Scots and Picts were reuereutly receaued of them and preached liued and continued there in greate Sanctitie and left greate Succession of such there after them 429 Chap. xix The returne of sainct Amphibalus from the Scots to the Britans his comming to the house of sainct Alban at Verolamium and preaching vnto him the miraculous vision and Conuersion of sainct Alban their exceeding zeale deuotioÌ deliuery of S. Amphibalus at that time 433 Chapt. xx Of the holy and most constant faith deuotion charitie sufferings miracles and Martyrdome of S. Alban 438 Chap. xxj The constant profession of Christ by the holy Souldiar Heraclius conuerted by the Miracles of S. Alban and his Martyrdome in at the same time and place with sainct Alban 442 Chap. xxij Of very many conuerted to Christ by the miraculous death of sainct Alban and after going to sainct Amphibalus to be fully instructed by him suffered Mattyrdome and being a thousand in number were diuers from the 1000. Martyrs at Lichfeild and those neare Verolamium 445 Chap. xxiij The Martyrdome of sainct Amphibalus and many others with him oâ at that time and place and wonderfull numbers conuerted then to Christ by the Miracles then there shewed 447 Chapt. xxiiij How by Coilus being King and preuayling against the Roman Persecutours and their adherents heare the Persecution in Britaine ceased 450 THE FOVRTH AGE THE I. CHAPTER OF the greate peace and quiet the Church of Britaine enioyed during the whole life and Reigne of Constantius Emperor and King heare in Britaine and Constantine his sonnè by sainct Helen was heare brought vp in Christian Religion 457. or 475 Chapt. ij Of the finding the holy Crosse by S. Helen in Constantius his time His Christian life and death and crowning his sonne Conflantine Emperour heare in Britaine 462 Chap. iij. Of the coronation and Christian beginning of Constantine the greate Emperour and the generall restoring and professon of Christian Religion in all places of Britaine then 467 Chap. iv Of Constantine his profession of Christ his miraculous victories against his Pagan Enemies restoring and establishing Christian Religion and exalting the Professors thereof in all his Empire 470 Chap. v. The miraculous Baptisme of Constantine at Rome by S. Syluester Pope He was an holy and Orthodoxe Emperour to his death and both in the Greeke Church and with those of the Latine honored and stiled an holy Saint 474 Chap. vj. That S. Helen euer professed herself a Christian neuer ioyned with but against the Iewes Was in Britaine when Constantine was baptized in Rome and after going from Britaine to Rome was there with Constantine present at the Roman Councell consenting to the Decrees thereof 478 Chap. vij Of the presence at allowance and receauing of generall Councells by our Emperor Constantine our Archbishop and other Bishops of Britaine togeather with the doctrine then professed in those Councells and after practised in Britaine 482 Chap. viij The generall establishing endowing and honoring of Christian Religion Bishops Preists other Clergy men chast and Religious parsons in all places of the Empire by Constantine 486 Chap. ix ConstaÌtine did not prolonge his Baptisme so long as some write He was not baptized by an Arrian Bishop neuer sell into Arrianisme or any Heresie 489 Chap. x. The vndoubted truth of the donation and munificent enritching of the Church of Rome by Constantine the greate Emperour 497 Chap. xj Of the settling of the Imperiall Seat at Bizantium or Constantinople and Conuersion of or setling the Christian faith
custodes adhibueuÌrt Ille vero militibus meis custodientibus euÌ die tertia resurrexit Sed intantum exarsit nequitia eoruÌ vt dareÌt eis pecuniam dicentes dicite quia discipuli eius corpus ipsius rapuerunt veruntamen milites cum accepissent pecuniam quod factum fuerat tacere non potuerunt nam illum resurrexisse testati sunt à Iudaeis se pecuniam accepisse ideo suggessi hoc ne quis aliter referens mentiatur existimet credendum mendacijs Iudaeorum Pilate wrote vnto Tyberius Caesar of our Lords Passion in this manner It lately chaunged which I haue made proofe of That the Iewes through Enuey haue destroied themselues and their posterity with cruell damnation For when their Fathers had a promise that God would send vnto them his holy one from heauen who worthely should be called their King and promised him to be borne of a Virgin to the earth This God of the Hebrewes when he came I being president when men bad seene him to cause blinde men to see to haue cleansed the Lepors cured the diseased of palseis to haue driuen deuils from men to haue raised the dead commaunded the winds to haue walked vpon the sea with his feete and to haue done many other meruailous things when all the people of the Iewes said he was the sonne of God The principall of the Iewes were malitions against him deliuered him vnto me deuising many lies said he was a MagicieÌ and did against their lawe And I beleeuâd it was so hauing whipped him deliuered him to their will But they crucified him and being buried they appointed keepers vnto him But he arose againe the third day my souldiers keeping him But their iniquitie so flamed out that they gaue money vnto theÌ saying say you that his disciples tâoke him away But the souldiers wheÌ they had receaued the money could not conceale that which was done for they both witnessed that he arose againe and that they had receaued money froÌ the Iewes And therefore I haue suggested this least any man relating it otherwise should make a lie and thinke we chould giue credit to the lies of the Iewes Hitherto the very words of the Bal. in Flor. wig Matth. Floril Magdeburg ceÌt 1. l. 1. c. 10. col 354 Tertull Apolog. aduers gentes Naucl. in Chron. volum 2. gener 2. p. 512. c. ââgl Protest in Matth. Westm an Do. 37. And Ranulp Hyged Polycronic l. 4 epistle of Pontius Pilate himselfe to the then Emperour not onely allowed by our English Protestants and other our Authours the greatest Chronographers of their time by their Iudgment but word for word so iustified by the german Protestents by Tertullian and almost all auncient writers and others treating of that Age approuing it 3. And Tyberius the Emperour hauing sent Volusianus as before to inuite christ to come vnto him to heale his leprosie Christ being put to death before Volusianus his coming thither he brought froÌ theÌce with him as our ProtestaÌts Authours of EnglaÌd are witnes that miraculous image of christ which he gaue to S. Veronica in an haÌd kerchour wherwith he wiped his face going to his PassioÌ with greate reuereÌce presented it to this Emperour at Rome he as reuerently receaued it for say thes Authors Caesar pannts sericis viam sterni fecit imaginem sibi praesentari praecepit Qui mox vt eam fuit intââtus pristinam asse cutus est sanitatem Et haec imago vsque hodie Romae in Ecclesia Apostolorum Principis populo demonstratur quae à portatrice à quibusdam Veronica appellatur Caesar caused the waâ to be spred with clothes of silke and commaunded the image to be presented vnto him Who presently as he had beholded it obtained his former health And this image euen to this day is shewed to the people in the Church of thâ Prince of the Apostles at Rome and is called by the name of her that carried it Veronica And although Pilate as before had so excused himselfe and Acknowledged Magdeb. cent 1. lib. 2. c. 3. Nicep l. 2. c. 10. fore to 1. in Tiberius Christ for the Messias vnto this Emperour yet say the German Protestants Narrat Nicephorus Pilatum ideo maximis Romae affectum esse contumelijs quòd Maria Magdalena Romam adierit Saluatoris res ibi retulerit Nicephorus maketh narration that Pilate suffered most greate reproches at Rome because Marie Magdelen went to Rome and there related the things of our Sauiour in Tyberius time Whereby Tyberius was so moued and conuinced for the acknowledging Matth. Westm And Ran. Higed supr Tertull. in Apolog. Gyld l. de conquest excid Britan. Freculph l. exouien to 2. chron l. 1. c. 9. of the truth of Christs doctrine That these English Authours thus confesse with S. Gildas Tertullian and many others Tunc Caesar cum suffragio magni fauoris retulit Epistolam ad Senatum postulans vt Christus Deus haberetur Sed Senatus consecrationem Christi recusauit indignatione commotus quod non secundum morem prius epistola sibi delata fuisset Caesar with his voyce of greate fauour related the epistle of Pilate to the Senate requesting that Christ should be accompted God But the Senate refused the consecration of Christ moued with indignation because the epistle was not first deliuered to them as the custome was 4. S. Chrisostome in diuers places relateth this history and proueth that both Pilate vnder whom Christ was put to death Tiberius the Emperour the whole Senate at Rome vpon their certaine knowledge there of his wonderfull life and miracles were conuinced in iudgment that Christ was God And the Senate onely and vpon meere worldly respects resisted against it Quum igitur facta Christi renuntiata essent per nuntios rogauit prouinciae praeses S. Io. Chrisost Hom. 66. ad popul Antioch hom 28. in c. 12. Epist 2. ad Cor. num illis videretur ipsum suis suffragijs creare Deum Hic enim hanc habebat potestatem Deos creandi decernendi cum igitur ei omnia Christi opera renuntiata fuissent misit gentis princeps interrogatum an eis videretur ipse Deus decernendus Illi vero non annuerunt indignantes aegre ferentes quòd ante decretum sententiam suam effulgens Crucifixi virtus omnem terrarum orbem in sui traxisset venerationem Hoc autem ipsis nolentibus dispensatum est ne mortali decreto Christi praedicaretur diuinitas nec vnus de multis esse videretur qui ab eis fuerant Instituti When all the Acts and miracles of Christ were related by the Messengers of the President to the Senate at Rome the President of the prouince Pontius Pilate demaunded of the Senate whether they would declare him to be God for the Senate had this power of making or decreeing Gods Therefore when all the workes of Christ were brought vnto him The
of the Ghospell to haue risen in this our west and this Island of Britaine to haue enioyed the very morning of his ascent the brightnesse thereof peirring through the mistie clowdes of errour and shining here in Britaine euen in the dayes of Tyberius towards whose end Christ suffered his death and by whose Indulgence towards Christians their profession was propagated farre and neare Which Assertion the said Gyldas doth not deliuer coldely or doubtingly but with greate confidence and relying vpon good grounds as it appeareth when he saith scimus we know for certaintie that this was in the later times of Tyberius which was immediatly after our blessed Samours Passion 5. An other English Protestant Antiquary writeth It may appeare that the Christian Religion was planted here in Britaine in this land shortly after Christs Holinshed hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 5. Franc. Mason ep dedicat Franc. Mason Consecrat lib. 2. cap. 3. pag. 51. time An other directed as he saith by the present Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury is so earnest vpon the words of Gildas or malice to Rome that thus he speaketh Tyberius died in the yeare of Christ 39. according to Baronius Where vpon it followeth that Britaine receaued the ghospell fiue yeares at least before either Paul or Peter came to Rome By which it is euident by these Protestant writers of England that they are confident that diuers of this nation receaued English ProtâstaÌts from S. Gildas and otherwise proue that Britaine recâaued the faith of Christân Tybârius his time and by meanes of Rome the faith of Christ soone after his Ascension in the time of Tyberius which could probably be effected by no other way or mediation but by Rome where many Britans then liued and inhabited and as before where and whence onely they could take notice and knowledge of such things Which may sufficiently be coÌuinced euen out of that place of S. Gildas wherevpon these English Protestants doe ground themselues and as they are both published and vrged by them being these Interea glaciali frigore rigenti Insulae velut longiori terrarum secessu soli visibili non proximae verus ille non de firmamento Gildas l. de conq Britan. c. 6. solum temporali sed de summa etiam coelorum arce tempora cuncta exceâente vniuerso orbi praefulgidum sui coruscum ostendens tempore vt scimus summo Tyberij Caesaris quo absque vllo impedimento eius propagabatur Religio comminata Senatu nolente a principe morte delatoribus militum ciusdem radios suos primum indulget id est sua praecepta Christus In the meane time he who is the true sunne not onely from the temporall firmament but from his high tower of heauen exceeding all times shewing his bright shinning to the whole world in the later time of Tyberius Caesar in which without any Impediment his Religion was propagated death being threatned by the Prince against the Senates will to the Accusers of his Souldiers Christ doth first afford his beames to wit his precepts to the Iland stiffe with frosen colde and by a longe separation of the earth seperated from the visible sunne Where we see that if our Protestant Antiquaries haue delt sincerely with S. Gildas he is both a witnesse that this Iland of Britaine which is that he there describeth did both take knowledge of Christ the true heauenly sunne and benefite of his celestiall light in the later time of Tyberius where he suffered for redemption of the world and that Emperour threatening death to the accusers of them which should receaue him for the Messias did giue occasion that the faith of Christ was so soone preached and embraced in this so remote and colde a Region then subiect to the Empire of Tyberius 6. Therefore we cannot by this auncient Authority deuise any better meanes how the religion of Christ was then first planted here but as I haue proued before from Rome the residency of that Emperour where these mysteries of Christianity were first reuealed authentically examined allowed and confirmed where that commaunde and priuiledge of the Emperour for Christians was decreed and published and where or whence onely the inhabitants of this nation by their dwelling and continuing there or receauing continuall intelligence from thence could learne or come to the notice of these things Neither can the Protestants of England contending thus that there were Christians here in this time be of any other opinion for they doe not yea cannot assigne any one other but such as were sent from S. Peter when he was come to Rome are from him and by his authoritie before he was seated there that preached the faith of Christ in this I land either in that time or aboue twenty yeares after for they finde not any other vntill the coming of S. Ioseph of Aramathia who buried our Sauiour and came not hither vntill the 63. yeare after his natiuity and the time of Tyberius the Emperour his death 24. at the least Longe before which time the Britans had both learned Preists and also Bishops sent hither or consecrated here by the blessed Apostle S. Peter 7. And if S. Mansuetus of whome I haue spoken before as the Germane histories assure vs was consecrated by S. Peter and sent or went so farre a Catal. Episcop Gullens in Lothoring Arnold Mirm. in Theatr. Conuers Gent. Gal. Eâsengren cent 1. part 1. dist â fol. â6 Pet. de Natal l. 11. c. vlt. Franc. Bellefor Cosmogr l. 2. col 263. Ant. Demochar l. 2. c. 33. de Miss contr Caluin Iorney to him in the easterne contries for that holy purpose whether he went out of this kingdome with direction or from the city of Rome with instruction giuen him there yet he being sent and directed to goe so farre to Peter and consecrated by him and by him againe directed and sent an Apostolike preacher and Bishop into these parts we may not be so alienated from that most blessed Apostle but to giue him this his due to acknowledge That he or they who directed this our contryman to S. Peter aboue all others was or were also first directed by the same S. Peter in such things And thus hauing the cheife Apostle of Christ highest Ruler in spirituall things taking notice care and charge of this kingdome in this his time The Emperour our frend and fauourer giuing all allowance and noe prohibition to Christianity and by so many extraordinary motiues as are before remeÌbred so greate a feruour and forwardnesse of the inhabitaÌts here to receaue the faith Our Kings of Britaine were rather freinds and furtherers then enemies to Christian Religion in this time of Christ there could now no impediment be found to hinder it except in our owne Kings which was not so for concerning our gouernment here in Britaine if Aruiragus was then King here as some historians seeme to teach vs he was a frend and no Enemy to Christian religion as we shall
by him ordained the first Bishop of Tullum Toul in Lorraine was by nation borne in that part of Britaine which now and euer of late for many yeares is and hath beene called Scotland But whether he was a Britaine or a Scot those Authorities doe not determine But it will more fully appeare hereafter that he was by birth a Britian that part of this Iland at that time being part of Britaine and longe after which among others Martial the Poet maketh manifest for that time for speaking of the inhabitants of that part of this kingdome which now is called S. Mansuetus disciple of S. Peter the Apostle was a Britain Scotland To Quintus Ouidius that was to trauaile thither from Rome he calleth them Britans of Caledonia Quinte Caledonios Ouidi visure Britannos The contry now called Scotland was part of Britainâ in this time and longe after And it should seeme by Martial that this Quintus Ouidius himselfe was a Britain of this nation and perhaps of the kindred or retinue of lady Claudia for he doth not onely speake of his longe Iorney from Rome to our North part of Britaine as before now Scotland but in the same place setteth downe that he was to returne againe into Italy from hence and make his abode at Martial l. 10. epigram 44. ad Quintum Ouidium Martial supr epigr. 44. Sabinam where the howse of our Contry woman lady Claudia and her Husband Pudens was Sed reddarâ tuis tandem mansure Sabinis But this hereafter when I come to that time But this sufficiently conuinceth both that the northreÌ inhabitants of this kingdome in those dayes were called Britans and that there was entercourse betweene Rome Romans and them especially when we see an old man fitter to sit by the fire then to take so longe a iorney as the Poet there describeth him not onely to goe to the remotest places of this kingdome from Rome but to make his returne into Italy againe And here I end the dayes of Tiberius leauing Cunobeline still King in Britaine or Guiderius newly begun his Reigne THE VII CHAPTER OF THE TIME OF CAIVS CALIGVLA Emperour and some Christian Britans of this nation probably both at Rome and in Britaine in his daies 1. AFTER the death of Tiberius Caius Caligula succeeded in the Empire but reigned so short a time as I haue before remembred Caius Caligula Emperour a frend and fauourer of Christians neither doe we reade that among his other vices which were many and greate that he was a persecutour of Christians for those outrages which he committed against the Iewes which among others our owne historians doe report were rather in reuenge against the Iewes for the death of Christ and their persecuting of Christians then for any hatred to Christian Religion And it was a iust punishment of God towards that incredulous people their holy temple that had beene so longe renowned for the true worship and sacrifice of God to see it now polluted Matthew West an 40. Theat of Britaine in Caius Caligula with the Idolatrous sacrifices of the Gentiles the Idol of Iupiter and the Emperour himselfe a vile and wicked man to be worshipped and adored there as the Lord of heauen and earth Caesar templum quod erat Hierosolymis iussit prophanari sacrificijs Gentilium Iouis statuam ibi collocat seque vt Dominum coeli terrae coli adorari praecepit When otherwise concerning Christians he still permitted Matth. Westm 38. 39. Niceph. Histor Eccl. l. 2. cap. 10. Arnold Miâm in Theat Conuers gent. the fauourable Edict of Tiberius to remaine in force He bannished Pilate by whome Christ was crucified He depriued Herode of his kingdome and together with Herodiades his brothers wife which he kept the occasion of the martyrdome of S. Ihon the Baptist he driue into bannishment and these and such fauours and Iustice he extended vnto the Christians who together with their frends had complained to L. Vitellius President of Syria which he related the Christians proueing it to Caligula And though this man made a shew of warre against the Brittans yet it was not for any matter concerning Stow and howe 's hist in Gindeâius Holinsh. hist of Engl. l. â Galfrid monum lib. 4. hist cap. 13. Pontic Virun li. 4. Britan. hist Stab Geograph Christian Religion 2. And we are assured both by the British history Ponticus Virunnius diuers Protestant writers that not onely Adaminus sonne of King Kimbeline with his retinue liued with the Emperour Caligula but there were then many Britanni obsides Romae Britans kept for pledges or hostages then at Rome And this Emperour did nothing in matters of hostility against the Britans but only made a shew of warre and returned with contempt And the Brittish Kings at that time whether Kymbeline Guiderius or Aruiragus were frendly S. Mansuetus Britan made Bishop by S. Peter the Apostle vnto Christians In the time of this Emperour we reade that S. Peter the Apostle consecrated our holy contry man S. Mansuetus which he had Christened before in the time of Tyberius a Bishop and sent him to Tullum in Lorraine Tullenses habuere Apostolum suaeque in Christum fidei primum Antistitem Arnoldus Mirmannius in theatro conuersionis gentium §. Metensibus Eisengr cent 1. distict 3. part 1. Anton. Democh lib. 2. de Missa âontra Calo cap. 33. Petr. de natalib l. 11. c. vlt. Franc. Bellefor Cosmog l. 2. S. Mansuetum S. Petri Apostoli discipulum S. Clementis collegam origine Scotum The Tullensians or inhabitants of Tullum in Lorraine had for their Apostle and their first Bishop of their faith in Christ S. Mansuetus a Scot by natiuity the disciple of S. Peter the Apostle and câmpanion of S. Clement This is testified also by many others as Gulielmus Eisengrenius Antonius Democharez Petrus de natalibus with others saying S. Mansuetus natione Scotus ex nobili prognatus familia Simonis Bar-ionae Apostolorum Coryphaei discipulus socius beati Clementis Episcopi Metensis à Petro Loucorum in vrbe Tullensi primus Antistes consecratus est Mansuetus by nation a Scot so they terme our northren Britans borne of a noble family the disciple of Simon Bar-ionas the cheife of the Apostles fellow of S. Clement the Bishop of Metz was consecrated by S. Peter the first Bishop in the citie of Tullum 3. Hitherto these Authours onely this difference I finde betweene them Arnold Mirm. in Theatr. Conuer gent. in S. Clem. Metensi Episc that Arnoldus Mirmannius saith S. Clement whose companion S. Mansuetus was was Bishop of Metz by S. Peters appointement in the 40. yeare of Christ Caio Caligula Imperatore when Caius Caligula was Emperour And Eisengrenius saith S. Mansuetus was made Bishop of Tullum in the yeare 49. eight or neyne yeares after Which may easily be reconciled together by saying S. Mansuetus was sent by S. Peter in the yeare of Christ 40. and tooke
by sainct Peter yet this hindereth not but that as before he spent much time labour in that kinde as nature and charitie bound him in this his natiue contry which is testified in plaine termes both by Methodius that most auncient writer and sainct Marianus Scotus his owne contriman of this Iland who speaking of diuers Apostolike Marian. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. in Nerua col 254. Method apud eund supr men of that time whom they call Insignes sanctitate gratia pollentes renowned men excelling in sanctitie and grace among whome they name both this our holy Bishop and sainct Clement his associate they say of them non solùm propria prouincia sed in extremis al. externis vltimis industrij illustres regna Tyrannorum vicerunt They were not onely industrious renowned for preaching in their owne contries but also in extreme or externe and vttermost nations ouercame the kingdomes of Tyrants Where it is euident by these two greate witnesses that this most blessed Bishop of Britaine preached here in his owne contry propria prouincia at that time And thus I end the Empire of Caligula Guiderius reigning in Britaine THE VIII CHAPTER OF THE TIME OF CLAVDIVS AND HOW by our Protestants testimony one of the twelue Apostles then preached in Britaine 1. NOw we are come to the time of Claudius when both Catholiks and Protestants assure vs both that the Apostles formally preached vnto the Gentiles and there were many Christians in this our Britaine But before we proceed further to auoide all ambiguitie or errour that might chaunce in these matters in the iudgment of Protestants let vs first craue their best assistance and direction by some certaine grounds and maximes in history as infallible rules truely and plainely to square our narration by least we be deceaued They Certaine historicall grounds and Maximes giuen by our ProtesiaÌt Antiquaries to knâwe what Apâstles first preached in Britaniâ propose some fewe for most certaine and vndoubted generall verities which will easily leade vs to many vndoubted particular conclusions First they say which in some sort is remembred before that this kingdome of Britaine receaued the faith of Christ soone after his Ascension Secondly that this holy Religion was preached here by some one at the least of the Apostles Thirdly who they are in particular of that most holy number and order of whom mention is made in histeries to haue preached in this nation Fourthly that in the time of Claudius of which we now intreate diuers Christians came hither from Rome when he persecuted them there Fiftly that sainct Paul came not to Rome or to any of these west parts vntill longe after the death of Claudius in the reigne of Nero Sixtly that sainct Simon Zelotes whom some write to haue preached and bene martyred in Britaine was put to death in Persia with sainct Iude. Seuenthly that it was the 63. yeare of Christ before sainct Ioseph of Aramathia that buried our Sauiour came hither with his religious companions Lastely that sainct Peter that great Apostle was one of those three Apostles sainct Paul and sainct Simon Zelotes the other two which are reported in histories to haue preached heare All which assertions Theater of great Britanie lib. 6. Camden in Britan. Stowe And howe 's hist Holinsh. hist of Engl. Godwyn Conu of Brit. Catal. of Bishop Protest Comm. Booke Parker antiquit Britan. Mason Booke of Ordin with others are taught by the cheifest Protestant antiquaries and historians of England in their common booke of their religion their Theater and other writings of most credit with them for vndoubted historiall verities By which it euidently will be concluded by their owne graunts and directions that sainct Peter was the onely Apostle that first brought or sent Christianitie into this kingdome Which is particularly also proued before in the case of S. Mansuetus the first Preist and Bishop which was borne in this Iland which any histories I reade make mention of yet consecrated by S. Peter sent and directed by him with others of his disciples into these parts 2. But to make all these things so euidently true euen by these Protestants that no man with any pretence of probabilitie shall be able to make contradiction vnto them They shall all and euery of them be particularly and Inuincibly proued true by these meÌ themselues The first of the faith of Christ receaued heare soone after his Ascension and in the time of Tyberius is verified before from these Protestant Authours To which I add this their Testimony againe The Apostle himselfe saith the sound of the ghospell went through the earth and was heard vnto the ends of the world Which his sayings cannot more Theater of great Britaine l. 6. c. 9. Rom. 10. v. 18. fitly be applied to any other Nation then to vs of Britaine whose land by the almightie is so placed in the terrestriall Globe that thereby it is termed of the auncient the the ends and deemed to be situated in an other world And againe Immediately after Christs death doth Gildas fasten our conuersion where he writeth that the glorious Ghospell of Iesus Christ which first appeared to the world in the later time of Tyberius Caesar did euen then spread his bright beames vpon this frosen Iland of Britaine The Gildas de excid Brit. like testimony they reiterate in an other place Which I will cite hereafter and according vnto this runneth the whole current of their writers of antiquitie from the highest and greatest to the louest and meanest among them 3. Their first Protestant Archbishop Matthew Parker in his Intituled Antiquitates Britannicae The Antiquities of Britaine proueth it from Antiquities in Matth. Parker antiquit Brit. p. 1 these words primam Christianae Ecclesiae originem institutionem in Insula Britannica ex antiquissimis patrum scriptorumque testimonijs repertemus nor modo peruetustam eam fuisse sed etiam ab ipso primum per Apostolos propagato per orbem Euangelio initia duxisse accepisse incrementa we shall finde out of the most auncient testimonies of the Fathers and writers That the first beginning and institution of the Christian Church in the Iland of Britaine was not onely very auncient but to haue had beginning and receaued increases euen from the time when the Ghosppell was first propagated in the world by the Apostles And he yeeldeth his reason immediatly in this maÌner Gildas enim Antiquisâimus inter eos qui fide digni sunt Britannicaruâ rârum scriptor tradit Britannos iam inde ab ortu Euangelij Christianam ãâã fidâm for Gildas the most auncient writer of Brittish matters among those that ãâã ââââedit doth deliuer that the Britons receaued the Christian faith euen from Engliâh ProtestaÌts mistake the testimonie of Gildas about the time of the faith of Christ receaued heare the rising vp of the ghospell The Protestant Bishops and others Authors of their greate Theater of
greate Britaine giue testimony vnto this in these words There are who vpon a very good ground from the words of Gildas the most auncient of our Brittish Historians will haue the sunne of the ghospell longe before the coming of Ioseph of Aramothia hither to haue risen in this our wâst and this Iland of Britaine to haue enioyed the very morning Assent the brigtnesse thereof perâiâg Theater of great Britaine l. 6. c. 9. §. 5. through the mustâ cloudes of errour and shyning heare in Britaine euen iâ the ãâã of Tiberius towards whose end Christ suffered his death and by whose Indulgence towards Christians their profession was propagated farre and neare Which assertion the saied Gildas doth not deliuer couldely or doubtingly but with great confidence and relying vpon good grounds as it appeareth when he saith Scimus c. we know for certainety that this was in the later times of Tiberius which was immediatly after our blessed Sauiours Passion Their Protestant Bishops Bale and Godwyn say The Britans receaued the doctrine and discipline of their Church from the Apoles of Christ The religion of the Britans was that which the Apostles by the commaundemeÌt of God deliuered to the Churches of the Christians And continued in the Country of the Britans from the Apostles tyme. Their most renowned Antiquary Sir Camden Clarentieux among Harolds is of the same opinion in diuers editions D. Fulke saith The Britans continued in the faith of Christ from the Apostles Godwyn Conu of Britaine p. 43. 44. Balaeus l. 2. de Act. Rom. pont in Gregor 1. Camden in Britan Fulke Answ to counterf Cath. p. 40. Powel Annotat in l. 2. Giraldi Cambren Itiner Cambr. c. 1. Holinsh. hist of Engl. c. 21. p. 102. Selden in Anal. Gildas epist de Excid Conq. Brit. cap. 6. time An other addeth The doctrine of the Britans and their worship of God was pure and from the Apostles themselues Holinshed saith the Britans Christianity neuer failed from the Apostles time In like manner write diuers others needlesse to be recited And most of them ground vpon the Authoritie of S. Gildas as some of them haue plainely before expressed 4. Therefore for better satisfaction of the Readers I will cite at lardge the words of that holy Auncient British writer as our English Protestants haue published him to the world and some Manuscripts also haue These they are Interea glaciali frigore rigenti Insulae velut longiore terrarum secessu soli visibili non proximae verus ille non de firmamento solum temporali sed de summa etiam caelorum arce tempora cuncta excedente vniuerso orbi praefulgidum sui corruscum ostendens tempore vt scimus summo Tyberij Caesaris quo absque vllo impedimento eius promulgabatur Religio comminata Senatu nolente à Principe morte dilatoribus militum eiusdem radios suos indulget id est sua praecepta Christus In the meane time to this Iland stiffe with forsen could and farre distant from the visible sunne That true sunne which is Christ doth vouchsafe his beames that is to say his precepts shewing to the whole world his glittering brightnesse not onely from the temporall firmament but from his high Tower of heauen exceeding all times in the latter time of Tyberus Caesar without any impediment his Religion was propagated the Prince threateing death to the accusers of his souldiers against the will of the Senate Hitherto the very words of S. Gildas as he is published by Protestants Who freely acknowledge that clause of the time of Tyberius to be wanting in other copies of that holy writer as namely in that which was put forth by Polydor Virgill and others And the very first word of this narration Interea Protestant Ann. in Prologum Gildae in Marg. in cap. 14. in marg in the meane time doe seeme plainely to conuince that they are no part of S. Gildas especially in that sence that he thought this kingdome to haue receaued the faith of Christ in the time of Tyberius but in the dayes of Claudius For they being of a Relatiue nature and hauing relation to that which went before they must in due construction of necessitie proue that this receauing of Religion interea in the meane time was when things last and immediately spoaken of before were done Which were the subiection of the Britans the second time to the Romans Which was in the time of Claudius coming hither in the fourth yeare of his Empire and of Christ the 44. which our Protestants Matth. Westm an Do. 44. 4. Claudij Stowe Holinsh. Camden with others Protest annot in c. 5. Gildae Protest annot tit in c. 6. Gild. notes vpon these places of S. Gildas doe make most manifest For the chapter which goeth immediatly before the recited Authoritie is thus by them intituled De secunda gentis subiectione of the second subiection or subduing of this Nation to the Romans Which was in the beginning of the Reigne of Claudius and then immediately followeth the next chapter wholy before recited and by these Protestants intituled De religione Of religion receaued heare Therefore if the Religion of Christ was receaued by the Britans by Gildas onely Interea in the time when they were subdued by Claudius it cannot be S. Gildas doth not affirme that the Britans receaued the faith in Tiberius time but in the dayes of Claudius gathered from him that they receaued it sooner Otherwise it was not receaued Interea in that time the words of the holy historian But howsoeuer that Authoritie is to be vnderstood It proueth at the least to the greate honour of this kingdome that it receaued the faith of Christ in the beginning at the least of the Empire of Claudius Which George maior and other his Protestant followers doe rather approue in this tenor that immediately after Christs Resurrection vnder Claudius the light of the Gospell was kindled in Britaine And this Georg. maior in Praefat. Stowe Howes histor in Agricola Theater of Britaine l. 6. c. 9. Godwyn Conu pag. 1. 2. Stowe and Howes hist in Agricola Godwyn supr pag. 2. must needs be by some one of the 12. Apostles or their Disciples by the sentence of these Protestants assuring vs first in these words soone after the Ascention of Christ the holy Apostles being dispersed through out the earth diuided the Prouinces among them by lot to preach the ghospell in And againe It is deliuered plainely by sondry auncient writers that Britaine fell in diuision among the Apostles And so of necessitie it must needs receaue the faith of Christ either immediatly by some one of that most blessed company or mediately by their Disciples or both which is most probable in so greate a busines exceeding the labour of one and not performed onely by the schollers and Disciples seeing by these Protestants grounding vpon auncient writers it fell out to the diuision Britaine receaued the faith
must needs by these meÌ be wholy left to S. Peter and his Disciples For his second other Authour Capgrauius It is the forgery of this Protestant Archbishop for no such thing is to be found in him in all his booke of which this man citeth no place at all because nusquaÌ est That he one of the Apostles the chiefest spirituall man and coÌmaunders in the Church of God that euer were in the world should come hither as a nouice and Inferiour vnder S. Ioseph the superiour of all the Religious meÌ that came Antiq. Glascon apud Lel. in Assert Arthur Capgrau in S. Ioseph Stowe Howes histor Camden in Brit. Godwyn Conuers of Brit. Holinsh. hist of Engl. in Ioseph Michael DraytoÌ Poly-Obion Selden Illustr Holinsh. hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 5. Menolog Graec. 6. Idus Maij. Baron annot in Martyrol Rom. in Sanct. Simone Chanan 28. die Octobr. Camden in Britannia Godwyn Conu of Britaine p. 2. with him as all Antiquities antiquaries ProtestaÌts and others are witnesses is as incredible an absurditie And yet all this to no purpose if we should be so simple to admit them for good congruitie For by noe possibilitie could he be the first as before that preached heare And if no Christianitie had bene knowne heare which these ProtestaÌts haue already disproued vntill this time yet he coming with S. Ioseph the Superiour of that holy coÌpany rather S. Ioseph then any vnder him should be said to haue first preached the Ghospell and not S. Simon or any other vnder him An other Protestant historiaÌ citing that very place of Nicephorus writeth thereof in this manner Nicephorus writeth in his secoÌd booke that one Simon Zelotes came likewise into Britaine where by that his diminitiue additioÌ one one SimoÌ Zelotes he doth manifestly declare his opinion to be that this Simon could not be S. Simon the Apostle but some other Simon as Simon Leprosus or Nataniel also called Simon the Disciples of S. Peter that came into these parts as diuers French histories are witnes And Camden the greate Antiquary knowing it to be absurd that S. SimoÌ Zelotes the Apostle should preach in Britaine and so certaine that S. Peter the Apostle called also Simon and most zelous in Religion preached planted the faith in this Nation Interpreteth that very place of Nicephorus to be vnderstood of S. Peters preaching heare An other a Bishop with Protestants proueth from Nicephorus himselfe that S. Simon Zelotes had not Britaine in his diuision but Egypt and Lybia and he that had Britaine was alius an other Apostle different from him his words be these whereas it is deliuered plainely by sondry auncient writers that Britaine fell in diuision amongst the Apostles amongst the rest Nicephorus hath these words AegyptuÌ LybiaÌ alius alius iteÌ extremas Oceani Regiones Insulas BritaÌnicas fortitus est One Apostle had for his part Egypt Lybia also an other Apostle had for his lot the extreame RegioÌs of the OceaÌ the Brittish IlaÌds 3. Therefore being euident both by Nicephorus these Protestants that it was S. SimoÌ Zelotes the Apostle in their IudgmeÌts which had Egipt Lybia allotted vnto him he that had the extreame Regions of the OceaÌ the Brittish IlaÌds was alius an other not S. SimoÌ Zelotes thy caÌnot possibly saye that he preached heare but S. SimoÌ Bariona Peter for hauing graÌted before that no other Apostle except S. Peter S. Paul S. SimoÌ Zelotes are remeÌbred in histories to haue preached in Britaine thus now excluding both S. Paul for a long time S. Simon Zelotes for euer they must needs acknowledge that it was S. Peter that plaÌted the faith of Christ in this NatioÌ which some of theÌ haue before plainely coÌfessed And the words of Nicephorus first obiected if they were to be vnderstood of S. SimoÌ Zelotes yet they proue nothing for his preaching in this greate Britaine or neare vnto it his words be these eandemque doctrinam Nicephor hist Eccl. l. 2. c. 40. Stowe hist in Agricola etiam ad OccideÌtalem OceanuÌ Insulasque BritaÌnicas perfert Which a ProtestaÌt thus traÌslateth and the same doctrine he brought to the OccideÌtall OceaÌ the Iles called Britannie Where he onely saith which is true that he preached as farre as vnto the west OceaÌ wheÌ he was in the west coÌfines of Africk to which the west OceaÌ is adiaceÌt But he neither saith that he brought that doctrine ouer the OceaÌ or preached it in any Brittish IlaÌd Neither doth any history say that he did preach either in IrelaÌd Gernsey Ierusey the Hebrides Mona or any other Brittish Ile that lye betweene Africk vs are more truely called Insulae Britannicae the Brittish Ilands theÌ this not so named but absolutely Britannia greate Britaine TheÌ not preaching in any of them much lesse did he preach in this IlaÌd much lese was he crucified heare that kind of death neuer vsed by the Britans yet Dorotheus the cheifest Authour for this matter saith he was martyred Doroth. in Synops in Britannia in some place called Britaine or rather like to that name as our Protestants correct him which two of them doe together in these words Stowe And Howe 's hist in Agricola Dorotheus writeth thus Simon Zelotes passing through Mauritania and Africa preached Christ at length was crucified slaine and buried in Britaine or rather Bithania where it is euident they deny his being heare but rather in some place of like name Which may easily be proued out of Dorotheus himselfe who directly teacheth that S. Aristobulus one of the 72. Disciples Disciple of S. Peter as hereafter was Bishop of Britaine absolutely which he neither would nor truely could haue said if such an Apostle had preached bene martyred consequeÌtly bene Bishop in this Britaine For it will euideÌtly appeare in the Doroth. supr in Aristobulo due place hereafter euen by these Protestants that S. Aristobulus was a Bishop heare longe before the time they haue assigned to S. SimoÌ Zelotes coÌtinued heare loÌge time after his death And greate ingratitude it had bene both of the Brittish and Saxon Christians If so renowned an Apostle of Christ one of the twelue had both preached and bene martyred heare and as a late writer without Author of the Engl. martyrologe 28. Octobr. pag. 296. any Authoritie seemeth to thinke ordeined Preists and Deacons erected Churches and the like if noe monument had bene kept thereof no Church no Chappell no altar erected to his honor memory wheÌ we fee it farre otherwise in all Nations where any Apostle preached and suffered martyrdome And in this kingdome where S. Peter onely preached dyed not we see the most auÌcient Churches of this laÌd except to the blessed Virgin Mary were dedicated vnto him in our first publike receauing of christiaÌ ReligioÌ as those two in LondoÌ S. Peters Church at westminster in
S. Peter there for as I haue proued before this Pudens being a Sabiline and no Romane as of the citie of Rome by birth was neither Senator Christian Catechumen or perhaps not borne at that time and the house was onely called his house because longe after he was owner of it as it was also after called Domus S. Nouati Domus S. Timothaei and S. Pudentianae the house Martyrol Rom. die 20. Iunij 26. Iulij Baron Annot. ibid. Et in Sanct. Nouato Tim. Pudent Praxede Baron in annot 19. Maij. Authour of 3. Conuers part 1. p. 17. Rob. Barnes in vit Pont. Rom. in Pio 1. Martyrol Rom. 20. die Iunijin S. Nouato of S. Nouatus the house of S. Timothie the house of S. Pudentiana the blessed children of S. Pudens and S. Claudia our Contry woman who all successiuely possessed it termed by their name for the time as vsually houses places be by the owners name vntill in the time of Pope Pius the first It was by the Donation of S. Pudentiana absolutely conuerted to a Church and euer since after her death called the Church of S. Pudentiana as the Romane Antiquities themselues and their continually kept tradition together with some English Protestants and others testifie Which before was called the house of them as they possessed it in order or the house of them all sometimes as the old Roman Martyrologe calleth it the house of all those foure children of S. Pudens and Claudia for speaking of them all by name S. Nouatus Tymotheus Pudentiana and Praxedes it addeth horum domus in Ecclesiam commutata Postoris Titulus appellatur The house of these being chaunged into a Church is called the Title of Pastor 5. And it is euident that the Father of the Lady Claudia by all probabilitie God win Conu of Brit. pag. 17. Theater of great Brit. l. 6. §. 6. owner of this house where all his children longe after liued was yet liuing and possessor thereof both now and when S. Peter was first entertained there for Martiall the Poet which liued in this time and wrote in the dayes of Domitian and Nerua long after maketh an honorable memorie of the Father of Lady Claudia then lyuing calling him Socer of Pudens the Father of his wife S. Claudia our Contry woman by parents for the word Socer hath no other meaning then a Father in lawe Father to the wife whose Father in Cooper Rider Thom. Thomas Calepin alij v. Socer Martial l. epigr. saepe Io. Bal. l. de Script cent 1. in Claudia Ruffin Io. Pits l. de Vir. Illustrib in ead Godwin Conu of Britaine Et alij lawe he is or Father to the husband of that wife to whom he is so termed Socer Father in lawe Cothen Pentheros so in Hebrewe Greeke Latine and all languages Euident it is also that Pudens had no other wife but Claudia to haue any other Socer or Father in lawe by and she longe ouer lyued her husband Pudens And that this Father in lawe was as noble for his faith and Religion in Christ as by discent and birth we may easely enforme ourselues if from noe other grounds yet from the most holy and vertuous education of his daughter in that profession whoe by the examples and documents of her pious parents the best Tutours of children their greatest charge was by their Instruction come to that perfection in the lawe of Christ that being yet but young in all opinioÌs when S. Paul wrote his secoÌd Epistle to S. Timothie a litle before his The Brittish parents of S. Claudia were Christians death she deserued the stile of one of the foure principall ChristiaÌs in the iudgemeÌt of that great Apostle as two greate Doctours S. Chrysostome Theodoret expound that passage of his Epistle Salutat te inquit Eubulus Pudens Chrysost inep 2. ad Tim. c. 4. Linus Claudia fratres omnes nominatim illos memorat quos nouerat magis fide feruere S. Paul saith Eubulus saluteth thee and Pudens and Linus Claudia and all the Brethren he remembreth them by name whom he knewe to be more feruent in faith and againe Theodoret vpon that place saith Meliorum Theod. in ep 2. ad Tim. cap. 4. in eund loc virtut is amantiorum nomina in serut alios autem commu ni appellatione vocauit S. Paul put in the names of them which were the best and most louing of vertue By which we may sufficiently see the greate pietie not onely of S. Claudia but her holy parents also the then honours of this kingdome that had caused her then vnder their charge to be taught and instructed in so excellent a manner in true Religion 6. And if I may haue the like licence to write for the Religion of this Father in lawe to Pudens which a Protestant Bishop taketh to proue Pudens the sonne in lawe a Christian I may doe it with much more reason for thus he writeth That the same Pudens was a Christian we haue a greate presumption in the Epigram Godwin Conu of Britaine pa. 17. Theater of greate Brit. l. 6. §. 6. of Martial where for his vertuous carriage he calleth him S. Maritus but a greater in an other of the same Martial wherein he yeeldeth him thanks for persuading him to amend his writings that for obscenitie and lasiuiousnesse are indeed not to be endured by Christian eares and this it is Cogis me calamo manuque nostra Emendare meos Pudens libellos That by this kinde of argument the Father of Claudia our Noble Contryman Martial l. 7. Epigram 11. was in all degrees as good or rather better Christian then his sonne in law Pudens was is most euident for those verses which Pudens did well like Martial l. 7. Epigram 57. ad Rufin and allowe yet by the testimony of Martiall himselfe might not be imparted to the Father in lawe of Pudens but would seeme light vnto him occupied in more serious things for thus he writeth vnto Pudens S. Eubulus named with honour by S. Paul probably was the Father of S. Claudia and a Britan. Commendare meas instanti Rufe camaenas Parce precor Socero seria forsan amat Where we see that the grauitie of the Father in lawe to Pudens was greater then his therefore much more we may presume from hence that he was a Christian then the other by that argument And yet we haue a better Author both for his Christianitie and name also for the other three named by Martyrol Rom. 20. Iunij in San. Nouato Martia in Epigram S. Paul to send salutations to S. Timothie from Rome at that time for certaine except Eubulus the first were most continuing in one house Pudens and Claudia were then married as is euident in the auncient Romane Martyrologe and others And seeing by the Romans tradition and other testimonies the house wherein they dwelled was the cheife lodging
giuing grace and internall grace performed in this holy vnction And all the auncient Christans of this kingdome Britans and Saxons before they were vnited in other things in the time of S. Theodor Archbishop of Canterbury euer agreed in this as before is manifest in the Britans their old custome and Saxons receauing the faith from S. Gregory who held this holy vnction to be a Sacrament And we reade in the life of S. Cedda our holy Bishop who coming Io. Capgrau in S. Cedda to Canterbury to be consecrated S. Deusdediâ being dead before his coming thither and Wina being then the onelie Bishop a liue among the Saxons Bishop of the west Saxons Canonically ordered he ioyned with two Brittish Bishops which differed from the Church of Rome in the obseruation of Easter and they three consecrated S. Cedda Bishop assumptis in soâietatem ordinationis duobus de Britonum gente Episcopis qui Dominicum Paschae diâm secùs morem Canonicum à quartadecima vsque ad vigesimam lunam celebrabant Where we see agreed by all parties though at difference in some other things that this sacred Rite of holy vnction was the cheife essentiall and materiall ceremony in consecrating Bishops and they which obtayned it in their consecration though wanting other ceremonies of that holy Sacrament were euer esteemed and honoured for true and lawfull Bishops and otherwise of such as want it the case of all Protestants at this time which haue by this meanes depriued themselues of all true Bishops Preists and other Cleargie men depending vpon true Bishops and so haue none but meere laye men in their profession and consequently no Church of Christ by their owne confessions But I shall more fully entreate these things hereafter when I shall both demonstrate that S. Peter and all the Apostles where Massing sacrificing Preists and neyther did nor could consecrate any others then such THE XXI CHAPTER OF THE COMING OF S. IOSEPH OF ARAmathia who buryed Christ into this our Britaine And how it is made doubtfull or denyed by many writers but without either reason or Authoritie 1. ABOVT this time when S. Peter and his holy Disciples were thus happily planting the faith of Christ and founding his Church in Britaine it is the common opinion which I will follow hereafter that S. Ioseph of Aramathia who as the Ghospell testifieth buryed our blessed Sauiour came hither in or about the 63. yeare of his Incarnation and for the greate Honor of this kingdome was with his Religious company the first Founder of Monasticall life in this Nation But before we Diuers make the coming of S. Ioseph into Britaine doubtfull others wholy deny it can giue him quiet possession heare by his presence life death and buriall to be made partakers of so greate happines as they brought vnto vs we finde as in S. Peter before many impediments and hinderances of such benefite to this kingdome for some make his coming hither doubtfull others affirme he was not heare at all The writer of the auntient Roman Martyrologe seemeth to thinke he died at Hierusalem for in his Festiuitie which he maketh the 17 day of March so he affirmeth Mart. 17. Hierosolymis S. Ioseph ab Aramathia Martyrol Rom. 17. Martij nobilis decurionis Discipuli Domini qui eius corpus de cruce depositum in monumento nouo sepeliuit Philippus Bergomensis followeth the same opinion that he liued and dyed in Iury. And Cardinal Baronius though in his Annals Philipp Berg. hist l. 8. f. 104. in an D. 34. Baron Annal. tom 1. an 35. Baron in annot in Martyrolog Rom. 17. Maât Authour of the Booke 3. Conu part 1. c. 1. p. 24. n. 25. he citeth a Manuscript History in the Vaticane for his coming into and dying in Britaine yet in his Annotations vpon the Roman Martyrolog he inclineth to that which I haue cited from thence that he died in Hierusalem The Authour of the Three ConuersioÌs of EnglaÌd speaking of S. Iosephs coming hither saith albeit I finde no verie certaine âr auntient writer to affirme it yet because our later Historiographers for two hundred yeares or more doe hold it to haue come downe by Tradition I doe not meane to dispute the matter heare 2. Others there be who allthough they agree with the common opinion and consent to the receaued truth that S. Ioseph came hither liued and died heare together with diuers of his religeous companions yet they assigne such a time for this his coming into this land that it cannot be reconciled to the true reasons of Antiquities in this point and so they weaken thereby the credit of the true Historye Ihon Funccius a Protestant writer seemeth vtterly to deny his coming hither at all soâââââgly sayââg thâse thingâ Io. Funct lib. 6. Comm. in suam chronolog ad an 178. which the writers of Britaine deliuer of Ioseph of Aramâhia who ãâã the ââlp of Nicodemâs buried the body of Christ how with many others be caââ to that ãâã and there first sowed the Ghospell of Christ and the rest I leaue them to the ãâã to be beleeued Quae de Iosepho de Aramathia qui Christi ãâ¦ã Nicodemo sepalchro mandauerit tradunt Britanniae Scriptores quomodo ad ãâã cum multis alijs venerit ac Euangelion Christi primus ibidem seminauerit ac reliqââ Britonibus credenda relinquo By which words if he meaneth that S. Ioseph was neuer heare at all I shall plainely confute him with the rest hereafter but if he intendeth onely that S. Ioseph was not the first as his words be Euangelion Christi primus ibidem seminauerit that preached heare it hindereth nothing at all for I haue proued S. Peter and his Disciples to haue well deserued that Preeminencie which perhaps this Protestant was willing virtually to graunt naming no others when in the immediate next words he addeth Quamuis non dubito quin multis annis ante Christi fides in Britannia fuerit culta Funct supr quam Lucius Rex ad eam peruenerit allthough I doe not doubt but the faith of Christ was reuerencedin Britaine many yeares before King Lucius receaued it But allthough these Exceptions against S. Ioseph doe carry a greater countenance of authoritie and credit then any were made against S. Peter as I haue inuincibly freed this holy Apostle from the least suspition therein so I will now This error confuted with the occasion thereof deliuer S. Ioseph and set him and his holy companions in the same state of libertie 3. And concerning the strongest obiections from the Roman Martyrologe and Bergomensis they onely take notice of his first Conuersation in Christianitie as they found it in the Ghospell and so they goe no further then it doth onely speaking of him in Iury and Hierusalem Besides if we should expownd them as Keepers of S. Ioseph out of Britaine they are at variance with themselues for the Roman Martirologe keepeth his festiuitie vpon the 17. day of
amissam se recuperare posse sine Gallica virtute arbitrarentur The youth of the Gaules at that time was so plentifull that they filled as it were with a swarme all Asia finally neither did the Kings of the East make warre without an army of Gaules neither did Kings driuen froÌ their seats fly vnto others for succour then to the Gaules The Terrour of the Gaulish name was so greate and their vnuincible felicitie in armes such that they thought they could not keepe their maiesty in safetie nor recouer it being lost without the Gaulish puissance And our CouÌtry Historian Matthew of Westminster relating the same Matt. Westm hist aetate 5. Stowe Howes hist in Belin. and BreÌnus Galfrid Monum histor Briton l. 3. Pont. Virun hist Brit. l. 3. Hâer Gebuin l. de libert Germ. cap. 12. Sebast Munster Cosm lib. 1. History of Brennus Leader of the Gaules being three hundred thowsands affirmeth sua prole totam Asiam repleuârunt they filled all Asia with their Issue And so gaue the name of Gallia or Gallatia vnto their posteritie 5. The like haue other English Historians Stowe Howes and the Brittish History with Ponticus Virunnius doe not differ of which this last writeth Exercitus eius adhuc Galatae nominantur his army or the posterity of it are called Galathians to this day Which name Galathians is the same with Gaules as also Galatia and Gallia are Onely with this difference that the Greekes more vsually called both the Gaules of Asia those next to vs in Europe Galathians and Galathia as their first auncient denomination was for as both Hieronymus Gebuinus and Sebastian Munster a Protestant with many others well proue this next Gallia was first called Galatia a Galate Rege of their King of that name and they were the Romans which altered it taking a sillable away and naming it for breuitie Gallia Romani autem dementes vnam syllabam pro Gallatia Galliam appellarunt And the old Greeke writer as Dion Cassius Dion Epitom p. 252. in Caio Calig Dion in Caesare Aug. p. 214. p. 313. in Vitellio Eutrop. l. 9. p. 122. Zosimus l. 4. in Gratiano Theodos Theoret in Epist Pauli in Id. Cresc in Galatia Godw. conu of Britaine p. 2. Eutropius Zosimus and S. Paul himself as both Theoderet and a Protestant English Bishop with others expownde him did call this our next Gallia by the first name Gallatia and these Gaules Galathians So doth Ammianus Mercellinus with others which a Protestant Bishop shall thus confirme Ammianus Mercellinus saith Gallos sermone Graeco Galatas dici solere That in the Greeke languadge the Gaules were vsed to be called Gallathians and thereof we haue a plaine testomony in Theodoret that writing of that place of the Apostle CresceÌs into Galatia c. sic Gallias appellauit saith he By which testimonyes it is made inuinciblye euident that S. Isidor Freculphus being Latine Authours followed the phrase of speach of the Romans and Latins and called the Asian Gallatia or Gallia plainely Gallia as the Latins vsually did and that they onely ment that S. Philip the Apostle preached in that Asiaticall Gallia and not in this of Europe neare vnto vs where or neare vnto it he neuer was 6. And yet to giue the greatest credit we may to them that would haue In what sence S. Philip the Apostle may be named the Apostle of the Frenchmen descending from Sicambria where he preached S. Philip to be named also the Apostle of these next Gaules and FraÌkes though he was neuer in that Nation whereas it is the common opinion of French and other Antiquaries that they came from Sicambria the Sicambers or Frankes by the Maeotides paludes betweene Scythia of Europe and Asia our Countriman Ingulphus Abbot of Crowland solueth this difficultie vnto vs in this manner Beatus Christi Apostolus Philippus cum Scythis verbum dei praedicasset plurimos eorum ad fidem Christi conuertisset rediens in Asiam per Sicambros viam fecit ac illis Christi nomen primus annunciauit De quibus exeuntes Ingulphus in Hist Croland Franci vt plures eorum Hierochronographi testantur beatum Philippum Apostolum suum specialem Protodoctorem Neopostolum adhuc tenent Philip the blessed Apostle of Christ hauing preached the word of God to the Scythians and conuerted very many of them to the faith of Christ returning into Asia passed by the Sicambers and first preached the name of Christ vnto them From which the Frankes or Frenchmen being descended as many of their holy Chronographers doe witnesse they accompt S. Philip the Apostle for their speciall first doctor and new Apostle So we haue credibly fownde how S. Philip the Apostle might in a lardge manner of speach be called the Apostle of those Frankes or Frenchmen which came from Sicambria but not of the auncient Gaules of this Gallia which came not from thence S. Philip the Apostle could not diâectly send S. Ioseph hither from SââaÌbria or any other place 7. Neither could S. Philip send S. Ioseph from Sicambria directly into this our Britaine for the time when he preached in Sicambria was by this authoritie long before his death and yet he was as I haue allready proued Martyred many yeares before S. Ioseph came into Britaine yet doe I not deny but S. Ioseph might be some time with S. Philip the Apostle when he was among the Gaules of Asia and other Nations there and that when he Hector Boeth hist Scot lib. 4. Holinsh. Hist of Scotl. Stow. Hist in Marius Galfrid Monu Hist Reg. Brit. l. 4. c. 17. Pont. Virun Hist Brit. lib. 4. Matth. Westm anno 75. came hither he came though long after S. Philips death from parts not farre remote from thence For we reade in our Scottish and other Histories that about this time greate numbers of those Countries arriued and setled in our Ilands and Northren parts among whome Hector Boethius speaking of this time of S. Iosephs landing heare saith sub id tempus populus quidam Morauiae vt nostris Annalibus est prodituÌ Romanis armis profligati suisque pulsi sedibus dispalatim ad Rheni Ostia deuenere Vndâ conglobati nauibus vtcunque comparatis nouas sedes quaerendi gratia per vastos incognitosque maris tractus errauere prohibiti tandem Gallicis Britanicis Oris ab âarum Incolis in Fortheam sunt delati About that time a certaine people of Morauia as our Annales doe testifie being driuen away by the Romans and expelled from their Seats came wandering to the mouth of Rhyne where gathered together and getting shipping as well as they could did roue through the vaste and vnknowne passadges of the Sea and being forbidden landing either on the French or Brittish Coastes by their Inhabitants they came to Forth by Pictland Where we see the time when place from whence this people came and where they landed and other circumstances agree with the Iorney of S. Ioseph
come before winter and sheweth he had then once ben called to his answeare Yet it is certaine that S. Paul ouerliued that winter and was pute to death by all testimonies vpon the 29. day of Iune which must needs be at the soonest about a yeare after And that S. Pauls full intention was at his first Imprisonment presently vpon his libertie to goe to the Hebrues and the Easte againe besides that is said before he plainely protesteth in his Epistle to the Hebrues written at Rome in his first imprisonment when he saith know yee that our Brother Timothie is sete at libertie with whome if he come shortly I will see you Where it is euident that S. Paul intended vpon his deliuery presently to returne into the Easterne Countries againe to visite the Iewes and Hebrewes there to whome he write in these words and the whole Epistle and not to come to make any stay at that time in any Western Nation much lesse Britaine so remote and diametrically allmost distant from all those Countries 5. And when he returned from this his Easterne Iorney againe it is euident by his owne testimonie that he was taken and kept a Prisoner at Rome againe soone after his returne from the East that if he came into Britaine at all he If S. Paul was in Britaine his stay was very short had no time betweene that Eastern Iorney and second Captiuitie to make any aboade heare For in his second Epistle to S. Timothie when he was a Prisoner euen vntill his Martyrdome he writeth as though he was newly come forth of the East at that time writing to S. Timothy to haue the cloake and 2. Tim. 4. v. 13. parchments brought vnto him which he left at Troas with Carpus And speaking againe of that his late Iorney he saith Erastus aboade at Corinth But Trophimus haue I left at Miletum sicke These he writeth as late accidents in that Iorney which he would not haue done if after his coming from thence there had bene so greate distance of time that he might and did come to make any long stay in this kingdome And that he did not come hither after this but continued a Prisoner to his death at Rome it is euident before and he in this Epistle thus confirmeth it I am now ready to be offered and the time of my depature 2. Tim. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. is at hand I haue fought a God fight I haue finished my course I haue kept the faith Henceforth there is laid vp for mee a Crowne of righteousnes which the Lord the righteous iudge will giue mee Thus our Protestants translate him Where we see S. Pauls trauailes were come to their end and his end and triumph by Martyrdome and Crowne and reward in heauen for his labours and merits one earth at hand 6. And to followe Historiall accompt and computation euen by Protestants allowance we shall be brought to the same want and distresse of time to bring S. Paule into Britaine to make but a small continuance heare for their best Antiquaries with common consent write in these words It seemeth Godwin Conu of Britaine p. 7. that S. Paule was called to his answeare in the third yeare of Nero which was the 59. of Christ and continued a Prisoner but with some libertie two yeares after so that it must needs be anno Domini 61. the yeare of our Lord 61. and the 5. of Nero Neronis 5. before he passed either into Spaine or Britaine And they affirme with the common Godwin supr p. 6. Protest notat in Mat. Westm an 157. FraÌcis Burgoing Hist Eccl. l. 3. c. 2. l. 2. c. 1. opinion also that S. Paule went from Rome into Spaine according to his promise and to vse their words spending some time there The Protestants of Geneua say that after S. Pauls libertie when he went into Spaine there were but sixe yeares of freedome for him vntill he was Prisoner in Rome againe or rather to the time of his death in the last yeare of Nero and further say During these sixe yeares vntill the last of Nero he visited the Churches of Syria of Asia and Greece Our Protestant Authours of the Theater of greate Britaine speaking of S. Paule his coming to Rome againe after this Easterne Iorney write in this manner Paule came not to Rome till the tenth of Nero and Theater of great Britaine l. 6. c. 9. §. 7. in his thirtenth yeare from the Prison wrote his Epistle to Timothie as Eusebius declareth So by these men he was there a Prisoner at this time the space of three whole yeares which they further confirme when speaking of his imprisonments they say they were longe Paul well knowne in Rome by his longe Theater supr imprisonments So that to follow that opinion which is most honorable for S. Paul and this Nation and best pleasing our Protestants of England to bring him into this kingdome this by no probabilitie or warrant can be effected vntill his second returne from the Easterne parts when so short a time as before is allotted and limited for that iorney and his labours therein to visit France Spaine Syria Pamphilia Lycaonia Phaenice Mysia Phrigia Galatia Bithynia Achonia Macedonia all the rest of Greece and Asia the Ilands in the Adriake sea Spaine and France againe Britaine the Orchades and all the other Countryes or Ilands of this Ocean as Venantius Fortunatus and Arnoldus Mermannius affirme and Germany and Italy as he returned to Rome in the last Iorney of his life he being Martyred by S. Hierome and the common opinion in the 69. or 70. yeare of Christ by our CountrimaÌ Matthew Hieronym Catal Scriptur in S. Paul Arnol. Merman in Theatro Conu gent. Matthew Westm an 66. of Westminster and others 2. or 3. yeares sooner and of this time from the beginning of that Iorney in the 61. yeare of Christ probably two yeares a Prisoner the time of his oboade in Britaine must needs be very short and his labours pââportionably as litle in so much as we haue not any fure foundation to my reading to build for certaine any memorable thing in particular which he performed heare in this respect For allthough Arnoldus Mermannius saith of S. Paule that he left heare and there Preists and sent hither and thither Apostles Euangelists Prophets Doctors and Pastors partim relictis hic ibi Mystis partin huc illuc destinatis Apostolis Euangelistis Prophetis Doctoribus Arnol. Merm in Theatro Conu gent. Pastoribus yet he doth not vnderstand this in any sense of Britaine but other places of S. Paules preaching there remembred and cheifly those where he and no other Apostle preached which he sufficiently insinuateth when he addeth that the other Apostles did the same id quod etiam alij Apostoli fecerunt Which cannot be vnderstood of Britaine where they were not but of the peculiar places of their preaching And S. Paul an extraordinary Apostle vsed not to
re deerat The persecuted Christians she assisted with her welth labour confort and all offices of charitie for some she did hide in her house others she exhorted to constancy of faith she buryed the bodies of others To those that were in prison and durance she was wanting in no kinde of releife Of her Sister S. Pudentiana we reade that Act. S. PudeÌtianae in Breu. Rom. die 19. Maij. Mart. Rom. eod die Ado Treuer ad 12. Calend. Iulij Mombâit tom 2. Beda Vsuard 19. die Maij. Sur. Lipp eod die she was of admirable sanctitie in Christian Religion She had in her family notwithstanding the Persecution 96. Christian men nonaginta sex homines And whereas the Emperour Antonius had made a Decree that Christians should not publikly offer their Sacrifice the holy Pope S. Pius with the ChristiaÌs vsed to say Masse in her house Quod autem ab Antonino Imperatore sancitum erat ne Christiani publicè sacrificia facerent Pius Pontifex in aedibus Pudentianae cum Christianis sacra celebrabat And she gently entertayned them and ministred all necessaries vnto them Quibus illa benignè acceptis quae ad vitam necessaria essent suppeditabat Therefore if this sanctitie of these childen was deriued vnto them from their holy Parents and after their deaths when their Ritches and Reuenewes were diuidie into so S. Claudia her âouse as a ChristiaÌ schoole and Seminarie to teach the Christian faith in Britaine and the westerne NatioÌs many portions one onely daughter dwelling in that their house at Rome was able to keepe such hospitalitie that besides 96. Christian men which she kept in her family she receaued the Pope and all Christians resorting to her and supplyed both their spirituall necessities in making her house their setled Church to celebrate Masse and other diuine exercises and ministred also temporall things vnto them as their needs required how much the rather must we conclude these things of their holy Parents more enabled to performe such bounties then any their children were And this much more in the time of the parens of S. Claudia being by exemption as strangers not so lyable to the Roman Pagan lawes and penalties of them and so Christian Assemblies were more frequent and freely kept there then in any Roman house the Apostles and their Disciples there more securely entertayned Religion exercised Preists Cleargie men consecrated and directed into diuers Countries and among so many so greate multitudes of Christian Britans liuing in that house and vsually resorting thither and there instructed we may not thinke but diuers Britans then and there receaued holy preistly Orders and consecration And with others were sent into this kingdome some of which number I shall remember hereafter when I haue first brought S. Peter againe from Britaine to Rome because they principally depended one him and by him or his Suecessours receaued Consecration Iurisdiction Directions and Instructions for the Conuersion of this and other western Countries After a long and happy life spent in such sanctitie she ended her dayes at Sabinum in Vmbria whether she retired herselfe to her Husband S. Pudens his noble house and Municipium there after his death THE XXXIII CHAPTER OF S. PETER HIS RETVRNE FROM BRItaine to Rome and setling the Apostolike Papall power there His greate care of Britaine and our Christian Britans dutifull loue and honor to him The cheife Scate of the Messias Prophesied to be at Rome ABOVT this time the Prophesie preserued among the auncient Rabins that the cheife Seate of the Messias should be in Rome was to be performed in his cheife Apostle and Vicar S. Peter Which the Prophetisses and Sybils among Henricus à S. fide l. contra Iudaeos Sybilla Erythrea apud Franc. Petr. Arch. l. 1. de otio Relig. Bernard Senen 6. part Serm. 1. de Fest Mariae Anton. Chron. part 1. tit 3. c. 9. Hartm Schedel in Sybill Sybill Erythr in Nazaograp p. 53. the gentils had also receaued and deliuered to posteritie testifiing that this greate and victorious Citie which had triumphed ouer so many potent peoples Kings and kingdomes should be subdued to the Messias not with the force of sword but by the fishers S. Peters hooke Non in gladio belloue Aeneadem vrbem Regesque subijciet sed in hamo piscantis and this fisher should there and ouer Kings subiect vnto it setle the name and victory of Christ for euer In Eneadem latus piscatoris nomen Agni vsque ad fines seculi virtute perducet Therefore this Imperiall Regiment of the Church and Kingdome of Christ being principally committed to S. Peter so from him to remaine in his Successors in that prime Apostolike See and the time of his death now drawing neare hauing allmost ended his preaching in these parts of the world to giue that further honor to this kingdome of Britaine an Angel appeared vnto him telling him the time of his leauing this world was at hand and that he must returne to Rome where after he S. Peter admonished in Britaine from heauen of his death at haÌd to be in Rome had suffered death vpon the Crosse he should receaue his reward of Iustice Angelicam aspexit visionem quae dicebat Petre instat tempus tuae resolutionis aportet te ire Romam in qua cum mortem per crucem sustinueris recipies mercedem iustitiae This heauenly vision and admonition was made vnto this blessed Sim. Metaphr die 29. Iunij Sur. alij in fest SS Apost Petri Pauli Apostle heare in our Britaine after he had bene heare long time quo in loco cum longo tempore fuisset moratus For which extraordinary grace shewed vnto him when this holy Apostle had giuen thankes vnto God and setled the state of our Primatiue Church heare in Britaine as I haue before made mention in the twelfth yeare of Nero as this auncient and holy Authour writeth he returned from hence to Rome Cum ergo propterea deum glorificasset egisset gratias apud Britannos mansisset dies aliquot verbo gratiae multos Stowe Howes hist in Nero. Sueton. in Nerone Dio Cass Matt. Westm in eodem Marian. Scotus l. 2. aetat 6. Mart. Polon Supputat in Netone âor Wigorn an 14. Neâonâs Matth. Westm ân 13. Neron Cassiodor Maâan âor Wiââr sup illuminasset Ecclesias constituisset Episcoposque Presbyteros Diaconos ordinasset duodecimo anno Caesaris Neronis rursus Romam reuertitur Some English Protestants write the 14. yeare of Nero the holy Apostle S. Peter hauing accomplished his preaching in the west parts returned to Rome where he preached againe as he did before Which may without much difficultie or difference be easily reconciled to the former if we say with Suet onius Dio and others that Nero reigned 13. compleate yeares and some monethes Nero quintus ab Augusto imperauit annis 13. mensibus octo And S. Peter went from Britaine
in the later end of the twelfth yeare of Nero as S. Simeon Metaphrastes noteth and the next yeare coming to Rome preached there some time and was Martyred in the beginning of the 14. and last yeare of Nero allthough Matthew of Westminster and some others set downe the death of S. Peter in the 13. yeare of Nero differing from those that say Nero killed S. Peter S. Paul and himselfe the 14. and last yeare of his Empire Nero Petrum se interfecit 2. By this we see the exceeding greate Pastorall and Fatherly care and S. Petârs Pastorall âare of Britaine âânding Châists Church in it loue of this greatest Apostle S. Peter to this kingdome that allthough he was so extraordinarily admonished by the holy Angel to returne to Rome yet he neither would nor did forsake this Nation vntill he had perfectly settled such an Hierarchicall Order and holy gouernement heare as I haue described and was needfull in the first founding of the Church of Christ among so many Countries and Prouinces of this Western world And the loue and dutie of many Britans especially such as were not so perfectly intructed in the faith cannot be thought but to haue bene reciprocall to that supreame Pastor How it is pâobable diuârs Britans went with S. Peter from hence to Râme in so greate degree that it moued many of them to attend him in his returne to Rome to be better instructed in true Religion as diuers also after his departure hence did vndertake that Iorney to that end such as S. Beatus and his Associate were And S. Peter being now come to Rome immediately from this kingdome without staying in that Iorney as may be sufficiently gathered out of the words and admonition of the Angel vnto him before his going hence and both hauing in his company diuers Britans and at Rome finding yet aliue as appeareth by S. Paul writing to S. Timothie before diuers Christian Baron Tom. 2. Annal. Ann. 165. S. Iustin apud âund supr Britans in that house which as is shewed before and Baronius from S. Iustine and others proueth was both his and other Christians common lodging patebat domus Pudentis ab initio Petri Romam aduentus hospitio Christianorum we are sufficiently allowed to be of that opinion that he was entertained now at this his coming againe to Rome froÌ Britaine in the same house as at S. Pâter at ãâ¦ã to Râmâ ãâ¦ã recâauâd againe in our Bââââns âouse with many ââherâ his first coming and vsually in the time of his continuance and residence there And in this Noble Christian Britans house it seemeth S. Peter among other his Apostolicall labours and designments for the Church of God wrote his second Epistle wherein he maketh memory of some memorable things that chanced vnto him by all probable Iudgment in this Nation as of the Angells appearing vnto him the forewarning of his death at hand and that S. Peter in his 2. ãâã sââmeth to ãâã âf the visioÌ ãâ¦ã ârâtaââe it should be in Rome Knowing that shortly I must put off this my Tabernacle euen as our Lord Iesus Christ hath shewâd mee As our English Protestants translatâ which words of the holy Apostle doe seeme to haue reference vnto that Apparition and admonition to him of his death at hand of which I haue spoken 2. ãâã 1. vers 14. before For we doe not finde in Histories more then two warnings heareof giuen by Christ to S. Peter the first and most euident in Britaine and the other more obscure at Rome recorded by S. Linus Egesippus S. Bede and Linus l. de Pass Apost Egesipp de excid Hieros l. 3. c. 2. Beda Sermone de S. Petro Paulo Tom. 7. others when S. Peter a litle before his death being sought for by Nero and willed by the Christians to forsake Rome to auoide the fury of the persecuting Tyrant being come to the gate of the Citie Christ appeared vnto him and being demanded by S. Peter whether he went Domine quo vadis Christ answered Iterum veniâ crucifigi Which S. Peter interpreted to be spoken of his Passion because Christ who suffereth in all his members was also to suffer with S. Peter Intellexit Petrus de sua dictum passione quod in ea Christus passurus videretur qui patitur in singulis non vtique corporis dolore sed quadam misericordiae compassione aut gloriae celebritate And this cannot be well construed to be that admonition of his death which S. Peter wrote off in his Epistle being both obscure and in all probable Iudgment after the writing of that his Epistle and immediatly before his apprehension and death as appeareth by those Authours affirming S. Peter was presently taken and martyred conuârsus in vrbem redijt captusque à persecutoribus cruci adiudicatus Therefore seeing besides this so obscure admonition giuen to S. Peter by Christ of his death we finde no other but that most cleare and manifest foretelling thereof to S. Peter by an holy Angel in Britaine we must needs conclude that the holy Apostle in that passadge of his Epistle how he should shortly leaue the Tabernacle and dwelling place of his soule his mortall body as our Lord Iesus Christ had shewed vnto him did this Nation that honour to remember in his holy writings that foresight and admonition of his end approaching made vnto him by the heauenly vision and Instruction thereof which he had in Britaine And signifiing in the first words of this his laste Epistle that he wrote it to all beleeuing Christians at that time saying Simon Peter a Seruant and an Apostle 2. Petr. 1. v. 1. 2. of Iesus Christ to them that haue obtayned like pretious faith with vs grace and peace S. Peters care and loue to Britaine to his death and after in heauen by his owne promise be multiplied We must needs acknowledge that coming then immediately from the Christians in this Nation whome he had so lately conuerted he most fatherly remembred them with others in those words and the whole Epistle following especially where he writeth I thinke it meete as long as I am in this Tabernacle to stirre you vp by putting you in remembrance Knowing that Vers 13. 14. 15. shortly I must pute of this my Tabernacle euen as our Lord Iesus Christ hath shewed mee Moreouer I will endeuour that you may be able after my decease to haue these things allwayes in remembrance In which wordes this our kingdome of Britaine doth most iustly claime that S. Peter remembred it and rather then any other citing there the admonition which he receaued by the holy Angell heare and there protesteth his greate care he had of this CouÌtry that it might not onely during his life but after his death remaine constant in the profession of Christian Religion And by Oecumenius and diuers others both the Greeke and Latine Text giuing way to that exposition S. Peter did there promise
high Pastorall chardge After the death of Nero others enioy the Empire a very shorte time in spirituall things so also at or soone after that time the supreame Gouernors in temporall affaires both in the Roman Empire and this kingdome of Britaine were changed Nero the Emperor the same yeare he Euseb in Chron. Matt. Westm in Galba Otho Vitell. Marrian Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. Martin Polon in Supput Flor. Wigorn. alâj Martyred the holy Apostles murthered himselfe and Galba was Emperor though a short time of sixe monethes or litle more and Otho who stewe Galba was an Emperor allthough of a lesse continuance for being in the fourth battaile he fought with Vitellius conquered by him hauing had victory in the three former impatient of dishonor killed himselfe bearing the name of Emperor but three monethes And Vitellius which triumphed ouer him enioyed as short an Imperiall life onely eight monethes long as his death for his cruell wickednes was dishonorable stabbed to death cast into the Riuer of Tyber and wanting buriall Cum Vitellius multa crudeliter ac nequiter Romae ageret minutissimorum ictuum punctionibus est excarnificatus ad Vespasian Emperour vltimum in Tyberim mersus communi caruit Sepultura After these Vespasian was Marius King in Britaine no Persecutor of ChristiaÌs but a freind and Benefactor to theÌ inuested in the Empire enioying it allmost eleuen yeares 2. In Britaine Marius commonly esteemed the sonne of Aruiragus and Genuissa the reputed daughter of Claudius was King and both these so farre from being enemies and Persecutors of Christians that King Marius is by diuers as I haue shewed before reported to be a Christian and by all opinions both a friend and Benefactor vnto them confirming vnto the Christian Eremites of Aualon S. Ioseph and his Associates those Donations liberties and Immunities which his Father King Aruiragus had formerly granted Iohn Harding Cronicle c. 47. vnto them And the Emperor Vespasian whas so friendly and fauourable to holy Christians that when he was in Britaine before he was Emperour as Vespasian Emperour also a freind to Christians and thought to haue beleeued in Christ Harding from more auncient Authours hath testified he procured those Immunities and Exemptions for S. Ioseph and his company which King Aruiragus endowed them with And I doe not doubt but he was so farre a Christian in iudgment that I may recompt him in the number of those first Emperours of whome Tertullian thus writeth The Emperours themselues would haue Tertullian Apol. contr gent. c. 21. beleeued in Christ if the Emperours had not bene necessarie to the world or men that where Christians might haue bene Emperours Sed Caesares credidissent super Christo si aut Caesares non essent saeculo necessarij aut si Christiani potuissent esse Caesares For we finde in auÌcient Histories Manuscripts and others written diuers Manusc French hist pr. Or que nous sommes hundred yeares since that this Vespasian being Miraculousely cured of a naturally irrecouerable desease by the power of Christ did plainely acknowledge him to be the sonne of God fuist le filz de Dieu And promised therevpon to reuendge his death vpon the Iewes Which he performed when he sacked Hierusalem and so slaued that people For executing which Iustice of God and desolation of the Iewish Nation this kingdome of Britaine though so farre distant thence was present there as both Haebrew English writers euen Protestant Ministers are witnesses with 20000. souldiers I 20000. Britans serued under Vespasian at the sacking of Hierusalem by VespasiaÌ and Titus reade saith a learned Protestant Antiquarie and Minister in Ioseph Bengorion a very authenticall Haebrew Authour a Testimony of the passing of twentie thowsand Britans valiant souldiers to the seige and fearefull sacking of Hierusalem vnder the conduct of Vespasian and Titus the Roman Emperour Therefore so many thowsands going so greate a Iorney to fight vnder so Christanly a minded Generall and for the Quarrell of Christ we cannot thinke but many of these were Ioseph Bengor apud Rich. Hakluit praef l. Nauigat Angl. also in iudgment Act or both Christians 3. And so we may worthely register Britaine for one of the first beleeuing Nations though so farre distant from the place of the life death and first preaching Credible that many of these Britans were Chsistians of Christ and boldly say it was the first cheifest principall or onely kingdome that sent so greate forces and so farre of through so many difficulties to execute the iust Reuendge of God vpon his Enemyes And the Christian either publike profession or knowne disposition of many Brittish Souldiars there mixed with the Romans vnder Vespasian must needs be a Motiue to iustifie his words for true to force Iosephus to those forcible complaints to the Iewes at that time that they could not expect any help froÌ God for as Oratio Iosephi ad Iudaeos Egesippus l. 5. excid Hierosolymitani cap. 15. they had forsaken him so he also had forsaken them And he that was wont to defend them was gone to the Romans their Enemyes who then worshiped the true God whome the Iewes had offended and the true God was with the Romans an praesidium speratur diuinum atque auxilium de penetralibus Sed qui nos defendebat ad hostem migrauit quoniam quem nos colebamus Romani venerantur nos offendimus Quis autem ignorat cum illis esse deum So that whether soeuer we goe where BritaÌs Iosephus Egesipp supr were in that time either in Iury about HierusaleÌ where the faith of Christ was first preached or Rome in Italy where the cheife Vicar of Christ was seated The cheife Rulers in Britaine friends to Christians in this time or in Britaine then termed by Iosephus and Egesippus an other world Quid attexam Britannias interfuso Mari a toto orbe diuisas a Romanis in orbem terrarum redactas We finde there were many Christians among them And their cheife Rulers euen in temporall affaires not vnchristinaly minded as Vespasian in Iury King Marius in Britaine at Rome Coillus his sonne afterward King heare brought vp at Rome euen from his Infancy hic ab Infantia Romae nutritus a greate friend to Christians both there and in Britaine when Matth. Westm an 78. Galfrid Monum li. 4. ca. 18. PoÌtic Virun Hist Brit. l. 4. Stow Hist in Coillus he came to Rule 4. And to come to the spirituall cheife Gouernour of the Church of Christ in the See at Rome in this time to defere the Question whether S. Linus or S. Clement immediately succeeded to S. Peter vntill I come to S. Clements place by common computation and heare to followe that opinion which the Church of Christ seemeth to preferre that S. Linus was S. Peters next successour in the Papall Gouernment Linus Pontifex primus post Petrum Breuiar Rom. die
alloweth him but 9. yeares 9. moneths and 30. dayes sedit annos 9. menses nouem dies 30. By Baronius and others which begin his Papacie in the yeare 132. and giue him the shortest Regiment he continued onely vntill the yeare 142. by Marianus beginning his Papall Gouerment a yeare sooner then the others and allowing it the continuance of twelue yeares he entered the 143. yeare of Christ so Marianus from Methodius accompteth Vntill the ninth yeare of this Pope Hadrianus continued Emperour after whom then succeeded Antoninus Surnamed Pius the Godly who by Baronius reckning was Emperour 22. yeares Martyrol Rom. 6. die Aprilis Baron Tom. 2. Annal An. D. 163. Marian. Scot. aet 6. l. 2. in Antonino Pio. Flor. Wigorn Chron. an 12â 145. seuen moneths and 26. dayes Annis viginti duobus mensibus Septem diebus viginti sex Which differeth not much from Orosius and Marianus which say viginti non plenis tribus annis And both Marianus and Wigorniensis say Eusebius and S. Bede gaue 3. moneths more then 23. yeares because it was the custome of HistoriaÌs to depute vnto the Emperour that yeare wherein he died therefore we may say say they that Antoninus Pius did not reigne full 23. yeares because he liued not vntill the end of the yeare Mensibus item tribus secundum Eusebium Bedam hoc est vsque ad Calendas Nouembris in anno 134. post passionem Domini Quia autem mos erat Historicorum vt Imperatori deputuretur Annus in quo moreretur velregno deficeret Ideo dici potest quod non plenis viginti tribus annis Antoninus Pius regnauit quum âon vsque in finem anni vixit 2. In the Time of this Pope reigned heare King in Britaine either Coillus or Lucius his sonne according to the diuersitie of opinions before remembred But seeing all Antiquities and Antiquaries confesse so many greate and renowned things and of such labour and difficultie to be performed were effected for receauing generally Christian Religion and abandoning the Pagan Superstitions in this kingdome in the reigne of King Lucius we Harding Chron. c. 50. f. 42. p. 2. Matth. Westm an 124. must not keepe the Crowne of Britaine from King Lucius long after the death of Pope Sixtus Harding who saith his Father Coillus reigned but 13. yeares will make him King all this Popes time which Matthew of Westminster doth confirme with 4. yeares addition at the least to the time of his Reigne in the dayes of Pope AlexaÌder before And yet he maketh the yeares of his whole Age but 87. froÌ which if we deduct the whole terme betweene the yeare 124. when the Monke of Westminster saith Lucius begaÌ his Reigne vntill the yeare 142. or 143. when it is before agreed S. Sixtus was Martyred to proue by all accompts King Lucius regined in some part of the Papacie of S. Sixtus we make the time of his Reigne being very younge at the death of his Father old when he was borne as is before declared but 59. yeares and his Age not greate And Ihon Harding saith Lucius King of Britaine reigned Harding Croni c. 51. f. 43. Author of the English Martyrol die 2. Decembr 54. yeares And they which write he died in the yeare 84. make him reigne but 53. yeares if they allowe him King in Pope Sixtus time and yet leaue him dead before Pope Eleutherius which we may not doe That this holy Pope was for learning sanctity of life well gouerning the Church of God renowned these Protestants tell vs in these Termes He was a man powerable in worde and worke adorned the Church itselfe with certaine holy Acts allwayes carefull for the flock of Christ Sixtus Romanus in Sermone opere vir potens Io. Bal. l. 1. de Act. Rom. Pontif. in Sixto Io. Mart. Lyd. supr Ecclesiam ipsam pijs quibusdam factis ornauit pro Dei grege sollicitus semper And what holy deeds and doctrine they were with which this so worthie a man did thus adorne the Church of God and prouided for his flocke thus they declare vnto vs Sixtus Romanus Natione sacra vase ne qui praeter sacros Ministros Robert Barns in Vit. Pontif. Rom. in Sixto 1. Ioan. Martin Lyd. Ordin general supr attingerent praecepit Quod corporale appellant ex lineo panno fieri iussit Episcopum ad Pontificem Romanum accersitum domum redeuntem nisi Ecclesiae a Pontifice datas literas reddiderit non esse recipiendum ab Ecclesia sanxit Vt Sanctus in Communione Eucharistiae ter caneretur ordinanit Missam non nisi in Altari celebrandam esse constituit Ab Episcopo ad Romanum Pontificem appellandi ius dedit Ecclesiasticis Ministris Sixtus à Roman by Nation commanded that none but consecrated Ministers should handle the holy vessels He ordained that which we call the Corporall should be made of linnen cloth He decreed that a Bishop being sent for to the Pope of Rome and going home should not be receaued of the Church except be brought letters vnto it from the Pope he ordayned that Sanctus should be songe thrise in the Communion of the Eucharist he constituted that Masse should The Emperor Antoninus Pius his loue to Christians and their ReligioÌ not be celebrated but on an Altar He gaue power to Ecclesiasticall men to appeale from the Bishop to the Pope of Rome 3. Antoninus Pius the Emperour of this time was so frieÌdly to Christians that as both Catholiks and Protestants witnes he wrote into all places for Melit Sarden Apologia Melit apud Euseb l. 4. c. 26. 25. Magdeburg ceÌt 2. c. 3. col 9. Anton. Pius Ep. ad Populos Asiae pro Christian apud Euseb l. 4. c. 13. Nicep l. 3. c. 28. Iustin in fine orat ad Anton them to be free from Persecution Testatur Melito referente Eusebâo Antoninum Pium generaliter ad omnes ciuitates pro Christianis scripsisse And in his Epistle to the people of Asia recited at lardge by Eusebius Nicephorus and other writers he plainely affirmeth that the Christians had bene vniustly persecuted for worshipping the one true God mortem ob singularis veri Dei cultum oppetere And addeth further that their Persecutors did not obserue the worship of God and therefore did enuie the Christians which worshipped him and prosecuted them to death And that diuers Rulers of Prouinces had writen to his Father before against Christians to whome he wrote againe that they should not troble such men except they could be proued to doe any thing against the Roman Empire And many hauing writen to him also of such men to whome he answeared according to his Fathers sentence whome he ment to followe If any man hauing an Action against a Christian accuseth him onely as such a man the Christian accused shall be absolued allthough it is manifest he be such an one and his Accuser shall be punished in Iudgment And
his next and immediate Successor S. Metropolus saying that he was Archbishop there in the second yeare of Marcus Aurelius Antoninus Catal. Treuer Arch. supr Metropolus caepit tempore M. Aurelij Antonini anno secundo Marcus Aurelius Antoninus beginning his Empire by accompts betweene the yeares of Christ 158. and 163. though S. Metropolus did presently succeede to S. Marcellus Matth. Westm an 159. Marian. Scot. an 163. Bar. Tom. 2. Annal. an eod in the Archbishops See of Treuers S. Marcellus left that greate chardge to come hither to returne thither againe and be Martyred before the second yeare of Marcus Aurelius King Lucius must needs be a Baptized Christian before the 165. yeare of Christ long before Pope Eleutherius Papacy And if we followe the Annals of Tungers telling vs that when he was Bishop there King Lucius a ChristiaÌ Baptized by S. Marcellus a Britaine longe before the Papacy of S. Eleutherius assisting S. Timothie long before he came to Treuers he performed this holy office in Britaine we are enforced to say that he stayed heare very short time which will not serue to conuert a King and Country Lucium cum tota gente conuertit And presently posted bake with as greate celeritie to Treuers and without stay or ceremony was admitted Archbishop and as presently was Martyred very vnprobable things or els we most say he preached heare at the same time S. Tymotheus did and assisted in the conuersion of King Lucius which the Annals Catal. Archiep. Treuer supr of Treuers themselues sufficiently proue when they say that S. Marcellus after his rerturne from the Conuersion of King Lucius Sancte prudentissime praefuit he ruled the Archiepiscopall See there holily and most prudently Catal. Archiepis Tâeuer in S. MaÌsueto Which to be truely and so certainely affirmed of the gouerment of so greate and lardge a Prouince as Treuers then was and still is requireth no short experience and space of time 7. I may reckon in this number our first Preist and Bishop I finde of this Nation S. Mansuetus consecrated by S. Peter the Apostle first Bishop of Tullum in Lorraine and after Archbishop of Treuers before S. Marcellus often coming into Britaine as I haue proued before liuing very long euen to S. Eleutherius time as many then did and among others S. Maternus his Predecessor Disciple also of S. Peter gouerned the Sees of Treuers Cullen and Catal. Archiep. Treuer in S. Materno Tungers vntill the yeare 133. and so may not be depriued of all the glory of the Conuersion of King Lucius and his people The like I may probably affirme of S. Thean after Archbishop of London S. Sampson or Theodosius or S. Mansuetus Thean Sampson and others probably preached here in this time both Archbishops after at Yorke and others For if S. Eluan one of King Lucius his Ambassadors to Rome about the Conuersion of Britaine and there consecrated Bishop by the Pope did giue place to Sainct Thean to be Archbishop of London before him and he was his Successor we must needs conceaue that S. Thean had bene long time Bishop before as many others heare were otherwise Sainct Eluan in so greate honor for his Ambassadge and consecration at Rome and that praise is giuen him in Histories for his vertue and learning would before the death of S. Thean in the Vacancy of 3. Archbishopricks and 28. Bishops Sees then in Britaine haue had a greate honor before that time and his Companion S. Meduuinus so prime and excellent a man should haue returned a Bishop from Rome and not onely a Doctor but that there were many worthie and learned Bishops heare then in Britaine deseruing or actually hauing that Prerogatiue before him And were or could so many Archflamens Flamens be conuerted in the generall Conuersion and embraced Christian Religion if none of them had resigned their places before Or who can imagine that King Lucius entered into such a Dispute of Learning without consultation with his learned Flamens and Archflamens which then ruled not onely in spirituall but temporall affaires Or how could he and his temporall Nobles be conuerted except the others were first conuicted to be in error How can it with credibilitie be conceaued that so many of those cheife Gentile Preists should willingly relinquish their professions and most of them be made and consecrated Christian Preists and Bishops by the common opinion except many of them had professed Christianitie before New Conuerties might not by the lawe of Christ be admitted to that charge and dignitie in his Church 8. And of this opinion are or ought to be our Cambridge Antiquaries in expresse termes testifiing that King Lucius sent Eluanus and Meduuinus Io. Caius histor Cantabrig p. 22. to Rome about his Conuersion in the yeare of Christ 156. and it was in the yeare 178. before they returned hither againe to exercise their Preistly function which they had receaued at Rome id egit anno Domini 156. regni sui 18. King Lucius sent these Ambassadors to Rome in the 156. yeare of Christ and 18. of his Reigne Regem Baptizarunt anno Domini 178. and either they or Damianus and Fugatianus Baptized the King and his Subiects in the yeare of our Lord 178. which was 22. yeares after the first sending of Eluanus and Meduuinus to Rome by these men The olde Manuscript of the life of S. Helen our contry Manuscr Antiq. de Vita S. Helenae Capgrau in Catal. in eadem woman and holy Empresse with Capgraue and others follwing it testifie the same when they say that King Lucius soone after his Fathers death being but young in yeares in inuenili aetate did send Epistles to the Pope of Rome humbly entreating to be made a Christian by his direction Lucius ex Patre Coillo optimae indolis puer in Inuenili aetate senilem animo canitiem moribus praeferebat Qui cum defuncto Patre Regni diademate insignitus fuisset exitum suum praeferri volens principio à Spiritu Sancto edoctus Epistolas Papae humiliter direxit petens vt ab eo fidem Christianam recipere mereretur The like hath the Authour of the Brittish Historie Galfrid Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 4. c. 19. Pontic Virun l. 4. Brit. Hist and Virunnius who seemeth to alledge Gildas in the same sence when he saith he writeth many things in many places of King Lucius de quo Gildas multa tradit multis in locis And allthough it is now in the Copies of these Authours or most of them that this messadge was sent to Eleutherius it cannot be but that name is in them mistaken Eleutherius being neither Pope nor probably Preist when by these Authours these men and messadge was sent to Rome by King Lucius a young man and newly crowned for Matthew of Matth. Westm an gratiae 124. Manuscrip Antiquit in the Church of S. Peter in Cornhill in London Matth. Westm
Christoque fideliter commendatas tandem de terris ad Christum migranit quarto decimo Calendas Augusti iuxta Patrem sanctum Pudentem sepulta About the yeare of Christ 160. Baronius Baron Tom. 2. Annal. an 162. seemeth to hold it was in the next yeare 161. And by all accompts it must needs be in a little before or after this time for all writers of her life affirme she died in the dayes of the Papacie of S. Pius and Empire of Antoninus Pius who by all recknings of his Imperiall Gouernment died a litle before or soone after this yeare 3. Very soone after the death of S. Pudentiana died also her brother S. Nouatus S. Pastor Epist ad S. Timoth. supr as among other testimonies we reade in that Epistle which S. Pastor or Hermes sent to their Brother S. Timothie then farre out of Rome and probably by the circumstances of time and others heare in Britaine where he S. Nouatus Preist a Brittan by his Brittish Mother S. Claudia thus writeth that S. Praxedes being afflicted much for the death of S. Pudentiana Pope Pius many Noble Christians and her Brother S. Nouatus came to comfort her and within a moneth and 28. dayes after his returne from her S. Nouatus fell sicke and about 13. dayes after died of that sicknes Post mensem dies viginti octo aegritudine detentus est Nouatus postquam abcesserat à conspectu Virginis Praxedis And tertio decimo die transiuit ad Dominum It seemeth by S. Pastor in this his Epistle to S. Timothie of his happy death and disposing his temporall Riches that he was a Preist a Sacrificing Massing Preist as it is euident before S. Pius then Pope was for S. Pastor there plainely testifieth that both Pope Pius and Nouatus did often remember S. Timothie at the Altar of our Lord. Idemque Nouatus vos frequenter cum Beatissimo Pio Episcopo ad altare Domini commemorabat The cheife cause of this so often their remembring S. Timothie our Brittish Preist preaching heare in Britaine is often remembred in the Masses of S. Pius Pope and S. Nouatus S. Timothie in the holy Sacrifice of Masse especially by S. Pius the Pope I cannot ascribe but to the greate care that holy Pope had of the greate chardge he with his Predecessour had committed to S. Timothie about his preaching and labours in Britaine so much concerning the Apostolike See and Church of Christ that an holy Pope and Pastor could not but often remember and commend it in his best office of Sacrifice to God And S. Nouatus so holy a man as all Antiquities of him giue euidence so louing a Brother and carefull of his Countries Conuersion and good of the Christians then distressed that he left all his worldly wealth to be disposed by this his Brother S. Timothie diligently labouring in the Haruest of Christ in Britaine and S. Praxedes his Sister the cheifest Nurse and Releeuer of Gods seruaÌts in Rome to be imployed to such holy ends and vses could not be vnmindefull in his prayers and Sacrifice of such a Brother and his Countries most important busines which he had in hand This holy Saint was as also his Father Mother Brother and Sisters instructed in the faith by the holy Apostles S. Peter and S. Paule Romae Depositio Sancti Nouati filij Beati Pudentis Senatoris fratris Martyrol Rom. 20. die Iunij Bed Vsuard Ado eod die sancti Timothei Presbyteri Sanctarum Christi Virginum Pudentianae Praxedis qui ab Apostolis eruditi sunt in fide That he was a Preist the Martyrologe is silent but that which I haue before cited from his renowned acquaintance and friend S. Pastor giueth vs sufficient warrant to be of that opinion How The house of S. Nouatus an other Harbour for the Popes and Saints in Rome he in herited his parents vertues in exercising all works of pietie harbouring and releyuing the persecuted and distressed Seruants of God that his house which had bene the first lodging of S. Peter and harbour to diuers his Successours and a Receptacle fosterer of all ChristiaÌs resorting thither both for spirituall and temporall comforts was so continued all his time Se suaque Act. S. Nouati c. in Antiq. cod Baron tom 2. Annal. an 159. Christianorum obsequio mancipasse coÌstat And his most Noble house was open to all Christians Nobilissima Christianis patens apud quam Thermae Nouati This was a distinct house and place from that where his holy Sisters formerly liued as both the two auncient Cardinals Titles in Rome S. Pudentiana and S. Praxedes still continued from that time as I haue shewed before and the visitation which saint Nouatus going from his owne house to his Sister saint Praxedes after saint Pudentiana her death registred by saint Pastor then present in an other distinct house where she then continued in Harbouring and releyuing the Saints of Christ aboundantly testifie S. Pastor to the greate honour of saint Nouatus and Praxedes also thus relateth it 4. That saint Nouatus accompanyed with S. Pius the Pope and many Noble Christians went to saint Praxedes her house to comfort her about her Sisters death Multi nobiles Christiani ad eam veniebant consolabantur eam vna cum Episcopo Pio ventique ad eam Germanus vester Nouatus And saint Pius together with saint Praxedes and saint Pastor went from saint Praxedes her house to the house of saint Nouatus when and where he was sick and staied with him there 8. dayes eamus ad eum fuimus in domo eius diebus ac noctibus octo And vntill after the death of saint Nouatus who gaue all his substance to saint Timothie and saint Praxedes she had no Interest in that house How charitable and munificent saint Nouatus was to the poore Christians may some what appeare by saint Pastor his Relation of him when he went to comfort his Sister where he saith of him to saint Timothie Germanus vester Nouatus qui est frater noster in Domino multos Christianos pauperes donis suis resecit ministrauit omnibus de facultatibus suis Your naturall Brother Nouatus who is our Brother in our Lord did releeue many poore Christians with his guifts S. Nouatus dying leaueth all to S. Timothie and S. Praxedes to be employed for releife of Christians and ministred to them all out of his substance And as in his life he had euer an especiall care of the spirituall good of this kingdome his Country so at his death he was not vnmindefull of it but gaue all be had to his Brother saint Timothie then labouring and preaching heare and to his Sister saint Praxedes as mindefull of it though she was at Rome Hoc placuit ei vt vobis vna cum beata Praxede omnem substantiam suam relinqueret And made as it were Superuisours of this his last Will
and Testament to see it performed the holy Pope saint Pius and his renowned Brother saint Pastor as appeareth by that Epistle the two most powerable and honourable then in the Church of Christ and most louing of this Nation of Britaine and spirituall good thereof as allready appeareth and will be more manifest in the next Chapter following THE IX CHAPTER OE S. TIMOTHIE STIL PREACING IN Britaine his disposing his temporall goods in Rome for entertaining and releeuing persecuted Preists and Christians his house there being dedicated a cheife Church most Christians resorting to it And other Apostolike men sent from Rome into Britaine in this time 1. I Haue spoaken before of the preaching and Apostolike holy labors of S. Timothie Brother to S. Nouatus in this their Country of Britaine And it more then probably appeareth euen by the Epistle of S. Pastor to S. Timothie presently vpon S. Nouatus his death that he theÌ both still continued heare wholly imploying his Trauailes for the Conuersion of his Country Britaine and S. Pius yet continuing Pope continued also the auncient fatherly care of his Predecessors to vs sent hither at this time a new Mission and supply of Clergie meÌ to encrease the number of them which with so greate spirituall fruite trauailed in the worke of our Conuersion The first of S. Timothie being S. Timothie our Apostolike Britan preaching in Britaine at the death of S. Nouatus his Brother in Rome still in Britaine at this time supposing what is proued before of his preaching heare a litle before and no memory made in Histories of his departing hence or preaching in any other place but Italy and Britaine before this time we must needs yeeld so much to the testimonie of S. Pastor that it conuinceth his still continuance in this place so remote from Rome that he did not nor could take notice of things there done and nearely concerning S. Timothie but by letters and Messengers to be sent vnto him a long Iorney For in this Epistle of S. Pastor to S. Timothie he doth aduertise him of the death of his Sister S. Pudentiana which was before S. Pius S. Nouatus and the Christian Nobilitie of Rome came to her Sister S. Praxedes to comfort her in her sorrowes for so greate a losse and yet maketh it allmost two moneths after post mensem dies viginti octo before S. Nouatus fell sike who died not vntill aboue twenty dayes after this diebus ac noctibus octo and tertio decimo die all this together with that S. Nouatus had left S. Timothie and S. Praxedes his Heirs he writeth to S. Timothie for Newes and late accidents whereof he had no Intelligence before This requiring so greate a distance from Rome where these things were presently knowne and acted to make them concealed from S. Timothie whome they so concerned vntill they were now after diuers moneths writen vnto him by a man of such worthines and Authoritie as S. Pastor was doth giue mee allowance to be of opinion that S. Timothie was all this while heare in Britaine 2. The second of a new mission of Cleargie men to be sent hither at this time by Pope Pius hath sufficient warrant in the later end of the same Epistle from S. Pastor at Rome to S. Timothie in Britaine where the same Epistle is said to be sent by Eusebius a Subdeacon of the Roman Church Missa per Eusebium S. Pius sent with Eusebius a DeacoÌ of Rome and other Apostolike man into Britaine at this time SubdiaconuÌ sanctae Romanae Ecclesiae Wherefore when I finde in so worthy an eye witnes that a Subdeacon of the holy Roman Church whose office is to be subordinate and attendant vpon sacred Preists and Bishops in their holy Sacrifice and function and hath no power committed vnto him of himselfe in such affaires was sent into Britaine so farre distant and then for the most part a Pagan Nation and thus to be sent from that Apostolike See which euer sent holy Preists and Bishops into all these parts of the worlde I may not make my selfe so ignorant in Ecclesiasticall Histories silent of such examples and vnskillfull in Diuinitie which vtterly disableth such men to intermedle in reconciling people to Christ and minister his Sacraments to haue the least conceipt this Subdeacon Eusebius was sent hither alone but some reuereÌd Preists and Bishops or Bishop at the least on whome he with others was to attend were sent hither by Pope Pius at that time to exercise those powerable spirituall offices which Britaine needed and he could not performe Their names in particular I doe not finde no more then of others sent in later times by S. Eleutherius S. Gregory whose sixt part is not to be found in any of our Histories Galfr. Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 4. c. 20. Pontic Virun l. 4. hist in fine Matth. Westm an 186. except the auncient true Gildas relating the names of those S. Eleutherius sent as the Brittish History Virunnius and Matthew of Westminster testifie can be produced Yet I haue set downe the name of one their Subdeacon Eusebius which probably is as much as any doth for S. Eleutherius or S. Gregorie their Missions if we consider how farre for number these by common opinion did exceeded this Mission of S. Pius And allthough iniquitie of times hath buried both the names labours of most of these Apostolike men in obliuion for their particulars yet we cannot but consider it was a great comfort to the Christians heare and motiue to others to embrace the faith when they did so certainely vnderstand by such approued warraÌt that many Noble men in Rome were become Christians and boldly professed that Religion And among other matters concerning Britaine cettified to S. Timothy by S. Pastor this was an other that S. Pius Pope S. Pastor and S. Praxedes being present in the sikenes of S. Nouatus he bequeathed all his Ritches and substance to his Brother S. Timothie and Sister S. Praxedes his diebus cum ibi essemus hoc placuit ei vt vobis vna cum beata Praxede omnem substantiam suam relinqueret And S. Pastor by the consent of Pope Pius and S. Praxedes wrote hither into Britaine vnto him to know what order he would giue in this affaire de quo facto nos literas huius textus ad vos direximus vna cum beato Pio Episcopo Sedis Apostolicae virgine Praxede vt quid tibi placuerit de substantia Germani tui Nouati facias nos certiores vt tua ordinatio in omnibus custodiatur That they might certainely know from him what order he would set downe for the disposing of so greate wealth for they vndoubtedly assured themselues that he who had forsaken his holy Brother and Sisters his Fathers Country and friends and his owne temporall Estate there for the ardent loue desire he had to preach the Ghospell in this kingdome his Mothers Country and to
wine his Countrimen and friends heare to Christ would not giue ouer so holy a worke to take so long a Iorney to dispose of temporall things which he had so contemned before in respect of Religeous and heauenly busines 3. And thus it proued true for S. Timothie writing againe to S. Pastor his brother in holy Preisthood and his most holy Sister S. Praxedes Timotheus confratri presbitero Pastori sanctissimae Sorori Praxedi in Domino salutem S. Timothie committerh the disposing of his temporall Ritches in Rome to S. Pius Pope S. Praxedes his Sister and S. Pastor to Ecclesiasticall vses desiring to be remembred at the memory of the holy Apostles and to S. Pius Pope and all Saints there referreth the disposition of all that temporall substance to S. Pastor and Praxedes giuing them full power and Authoritie to dispose thereof Oramus sanctimonium vestrum vt nos commendare dignemini memoriae sanctorum Apostolorum sancto Pio Episcopo sanctae Sedis Apostolicae Praesuli omnibus sanctis Agnoscat Sanctitas vestra quia quod germano suo Nouato placuit nobis famulis vestris placet vt in arbitrio sanctae virginis sit quod mihi dereliquit quod vobis sanctae virgini placuerit ex eo faciendi plenam per omnia habeatis potestatem This power and Epistle being receaued by S. Pastor at Rome from S. Timothie in Britaine he deliuered the Epistle to Pope Pius to reade who gaue thanks to God to see so greate pietie in our holy Countriman accepta hac Epistola gaudio repleti sumus tradidimus eam legendam His house that was S. Nouatus house dedicated a Church by Pope S. Pius sancto Pio Episcopo Tunc beatus Pius Episcopus gratias egit Deo omnipotenti And sainct Praxedes so soone as she had receaued this warrant from sainct Timothie entreated sainct Pius the Pope to dedicate that house of Nouatus for a Church because the building was greate and spatious which saint Pius performed dedicating a Church there at Nouatus Bathes and constituted it a Roman Title consecrating a Baptisterie or Font there the fourth of the Ids of May Eodem tempore virgo Domini Praxedes accepta Potestate rogauit beatum Pium Episcopum vt in Thermis Nouati quae iam in vsu non erant Ecclesiam dedicaret quia in eis aedificium magnum spatiosum videbatur esse quod placuit Pio Episcopo dedicauit Ecclesiam in Thermis Nouati in vrbe in loco qui appellatur vicus Lateriorum vbi constituit Titulum Romanum in qúo Baptisterium consecrauit quarto Idus Maias This Title or Church decayed with oldnes was decently reedified and renewed by Henry Cardinall Caietan Preist and Baron Annal. Ecclesiast Tom. 2. an 162. Ado Treueren Martyr 12. Cal. Aug. Sur. die â1 Iulij in S. Praxede Cardinall of that auncient Title when Caesar Baronius wrote his Historie of this Age anno quo haec scribimus Ado Archbishop of Treuers and others write that this Church or Title was dedicated in her parents time in titulo quem Pater earum Pudens dedicauit Which may be well said in respect of the continuall residence and continuance of the holy Apostles or their Disciples and other Apostolike sacred Preists and Christians there continually seruing God And after this solemne dedication by saint Pius our holy Country woman The honour of this our BritaÌs Church in Rome S. Praxedes Martyrs and other holy Saincts there saint Praxedes continued there in greate holines both in time of quiet and Persecution entettayning all Christians and releeuing such of them as were needy there In so much that soone after this time Antoninus Pius being departed out of this life and Marcus Aurelius Antoninus succeeding him in the Empire and persecuting Christians and our blessed Countrywoman notwithstanding the terror of Persecution continuing S. Pastor in Act. S. Praxed Ado. Treu. 12. cal August Sur. alij 21. Iulij Bed Vsuard Rom. Martyrol die 26. Maij. Petr. Cat. l. 5. c. 58. her auncient Religeous charitie in harbouring and maintayning the persecuted Christians the Emperour being informed of such meetings and assemblies to be vsed and continued in the house of saint Praxedes sent his persecuting Instruments thither who apprehended many among whome he commanded saint Simitrius an holy Preist and 22. others without any examination or Processe of lawe barbarously to be put to death in the same Church Vulgatum est Antonino Imperatori quod conuentus fieret in domo Praxedis qui misit tenuit multos inter quos Simitrium Presbyterum cum alijs viginti duobus quos sine interrogatione gladio puniri praecepit in eodem Titulo Whose bodies saint Praxedes carefully gathered together and reuerently in the night time buryed them in her holy Mothers funerall place And she herselfe soone after within 34. dayes of this greate Martyrdome departed this life to receaue her eternall happines and reward in heauen and was buryed there also neare her holy Father by saint Pastor the reuerend Preist and Martyr who also wrote her life In which place saith he the prayers of Saints doe florish at this day Vbi florent hodie orationes Sanctorum 4. Neyther did this holy Brittish Receptacle and Nursery of sacred Preists and Christians departe froÌ this so long continued Religion deuotion charitie vsed there by the death of saint Praxedes nor she saint Pius and saint Pastor vpon that warrant or Resignation of saint Timothie spoken of before so This Church bore the name of S. Timothie and euen by the Romans coÌfession was from S. Peters first coming to Rome the greatest receptacle of Christians there transferre the dominion and Rule thereof from him though erecting a Title or Church there but they still reserued a commande thereof to him and it bore his name Balneum Timotheum Thermae Timothinae Timothies Bath after saint Praxedes death and saint Timothies also keeping long the name of the last Brittish owner thereof Baronius freely confesseth after this time that this Brittish house was then and had bene the common and vsuall lodging place of Christians in Rome from the first coming of saint Peter thither patebat Pudentis Senatoris domus vt alias meminimus ab initio Petri Romam aduentus hospitio Baron Annal. Eccl. Tom. 2. an 165. Christianorum And he very often times reiterats the like And to make this good we haue many worthie Writers some in the life of S. Iustine the renowned Christian Philosopher and Martyr who as the Authours testifie did offer his second Booke for the Defence of Christian Religion to Marcus Martyrol Rom. die 13. Aprilis Bed Vsuard Ado Antoninus Verus and Lucius Aurelius CoÌmodus the persecuting Emperours and defended it publikely in disputation after this time secundum librum pro Religionis nostrae defensione praefatis Imperatoribus Marco Antonino Vero Lucio Aurelio Commodo porrexisset This
our generall Conuersion to be compassed at this time so many principall Agents therein violently putt to death and the Emperours without whose permission or conniuencie it could not probably be brought to passe so enraged and cruell against vs for such things Yet cannot this stay and adiourning of this greatest publike good of this Nation be imputed to pusillanimitie of minde or want of Heroicall Christian fortitude and magnanimitie in our Christian King and diuers of his people and Nobles among them who as before had receaued the Christian faith and priuately professed it but to the Iniquitie of the violent and ouerswaying times and Pagan Emperours with their Lieutenants Imperiales or Proimperatours Proconsuls Propretours hindering that holy worke For allthough the state of Britaine was not so seruile to the Romans as the condition of many kingdomes was but we euer had our owne Kings both by inheritance and discent of our former auncient Brittish regall Race and with the desired allowance and agreement of the Roman Emperours after the marriadge of King Aruiragus with Genuissa daughter of Claudius and the greatest dutie they could demande was their Tribute yet because in a publike and authoritatiue change of Religion in a whole kingdome there must also be a change of such lawes and customes as were contradicting and repugnant vnto the Religion to be receaued this could not be done in such persecuting dayes without greate ielousie in the Persecutours Emperours of an vtter reuolt from them in all respects And therefore our old Manuscripts both of Nennius and S. Gildas also as they are commonly reputed doe tell vs that when our generall and publike Conuersion was there was also an Imperiall allowance permission or tolleration for it from the Roman Emperours or their Lieutenants heare Missa Nennius in M. S. Hist Gildas in Hist M. S. in publica Biblioth Cantabr in Colleg. S. Benedicti legatio ne ab Imperatore Romanorum saith Nennius Missa legatione ab Imperatoribus Romanorum writeth Gildas in two Seuerall Manuscripts one in the publike Library of Cambridge the other in saint Benets Colledge there The reasons hereof I shall deliuer in due place hereafter 3. That which is wanting yet and to be added to the honour of our Apostle and Countryman saint Timothie is his glorious Martyrdome so honoured of saint Pius the Pope then and soone after also martyred that writing to the renowned Bishop of Vienna not long vnmartyred and exhorting him to constancy and perseuerance in afflictions and Persecution in Christ proposeth onely vnto him for the most worthie examples this saint Timothie and his holy companion at Martyrdome and probably of his labours in Britaine saint Marke saying they were Preists brought vp by the Apostles continuing vntill this time with whome he had imparted the word of faith men called of God and now liuing in euerlasting Ioyes in heauen S. Timothie and Marke haue ended their course by a good Combatt O Brother remember thow imitatest them S. Pius Epist ad Iustum Vienn Episcop Tom. 1. Biblioth Sanct. apud Baron Tom. 2. Annal. an 166. in following them and be not bound with the bands of the world presbyteri illi qui ab Apostolis educati vsque ad nos peruenerunt cum quibus simul verbum fidei partiti sumus à Domino vocati in cubilibus aeternis clausi tenentur Sanctus Timotheus Marcus per bonum certamen transierunt Vide frater vt illos imiteris sequendo ne vinculis mundi illigeris This is that greate honour of Britaine and Gods Church whome saint Dionisius the Areopagite that wonderfull Diuine and His honor with S. Denis the Areopagite glory of saint Paules Schollers honored so much as euery Reader may see in his diuine Bookes de diuinis nominibus Ecclesiastica Hierarchia of diuine names the Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie calling him most holy sanctissime and the like and dedicated them to him as the auncient Title Compresbytero Timotheo Dionisius Presbyter Denys Preist to his fellow Preist Timothie and in his Baron Tom. 2. Annal. an 109. booke de diuinis nominibus citiâg an Epistle of saint Ignatius written after the other saint Timothie Bishop of Ephesus his death doe witnes Baronius and others so acknowledging How before his death he disposed his wordly Pius Pap. Epist ad S. Iust tom 1. Bibliot Sanct. Baron an 166. wealth to the glory of Gods Church and recommended the care of his Country Britaine to the most glorious lights then of Christs Church saint Pius Pope and his worthie friends and familiars saint Soter and saint Eleutherus or Eleutherius after Popes we may gather by his former loue and labours for this Nation The Martyrdome of S. Timothy and S. Pius Pope And so after so many yeares of most holy life trauailes for the Church of Christ after his releeuing and maintenance of so many Saints lodged Manuâcr Antiq. in Monast S. Cirian Martyrol Rom. die 24. Martij Tabul Ant. apud Baron Tom. 2. ann 162. Pius Pap. 1. Epist ad S. Iustum supr 1. Epist 2. ad eund fedd clothed and fostered both with temporall and spirituall sustenance his chardges and prouision in his holy house many of them also martyred there he was also martyred with his worthie Associate and fellow Preist saint Marke at Rome the 24. day of March an 165. And saint Pius the Pope of Rome was martyred also soone after vnder the same persecuting Emperours his death at hand being reuealed vnto him as he writeth in an other Epistle to saint Iustus of Vienna in France and Bishop there Reuelatum mihi esse scias collega beatissime citius me finem huius vitae esse facturum THE XI CHAPTER OF THE HOLY POPES NEXT SVCCEEDING S. Pius and their Religion The fauorable Edict of Marcus Aurelius Emperour for defence and protection of Christians and the Christian Lieutenants Trebellius and Pertinax with the forbidding the Druids Religion occasions of the publike receauing and profession of Christianitie in Britayne by King Lucius and his subiects 1. S Pius hauing thus gloriously ended his holy life and Papacie saint Anicetus by the more common opinion after many Auncients Iraeneus Tertullian Hegesippus Eusebius Epiphanius with others teacheth that saint Anicetus succeeded him in this hihest chardge Yet there be very auncient Hieron l. de Scr. in Hegesippo Optat. Mileu l. contra Parmen August Epist 161. Rober Barnes l. de Vit. Pontif. Ro. in Aniceto and worthie Authours as saint Hierome Optatus saint Augustine with others which hold that saint Anicetus was Pope betweene saint Higinius and saint Pius And an English Protestant writer though he followeth the first and more common opinion for the Order of his Succession next after saint Pius yet saying of him that he was Pope in Antoninus Pius his Empire sub Antonino Pio vixit he must fall to the second opinion by that I haue spoken before of the time of Antoninus
some other inuincible ArgumeÌt his Iudgment was then wholly or allmost conuicted that their Religion was holy and they also and thereby likely to be powerable with God to procure his safety which his owne prayers Sacrifices to his Pagan Gods were not able to doe Deos Patrios votis susceptis rogaui sed cum ab eis negligerer As he himselfe publikly proprofessed and therefore preferring the prayers of the Christians appealed vnto them But after God by the prayers of the Christians which he procured them to make had so Miraculously deliuered him and his Army consisting but of foure Legions not 27. thousand men enuironed allmost with a thowsand thowsands of Enemies as the common reading is hostium Nongentorum septuaginta septem millia and his people distressed with thrist and hunger not hauing drunke in fiue dayes by sending a most cooling and comforting Raine in the Campe of the distressed Emperour and Haile like fier and lightnings among his Enemyes confounding and discomfiting them he presently sent out his Imperiall letters and Edict chardging the Senate of Rome to confirme them with their Decree wherein wholly asscribing this deliuery of his Army and himselfe and confusion of his Enemyes to the God of the Christians their prayers vnto him wherein he gaue free libertie for any man to be a Christian concedamus talibus vt sint Christiani and no man should be molested for being a Christian censeo neminem quod Christianus sit esse in crimen in Iudicium vocandum And he that should accuse a Christian for his Religion should be burned aliue and he that shall professe himselfe to be a Christian shall be freed from all danger intended against him for that cause And no gouernor of any Prouince shall punish any such for his Religion or depriue him of libertie Volo eum qui Christianum accusauit viuum exuri Illum vero qui Christianum se esse professus fuerit periculo omni quod ob eam rem ei intendebatur liberatum Is cui Prouincia commissa est nequaquam ad paenitentiam adigat aut libertatem ei adimat And he willed these things to be confirmed by the Senats Decree and this his Edict to be proposed in the open Marcet place to be read And that the Prefect of the Citie then Vetrasius Pollio should cause it to be sent to all Prouinces and no man should be forbidden to write it out Haec autem Senatus consulto etiam sanciri volo atque hoc meum Edictum in Foro diui Traiani proponi vt legi possit Curae autem erit Vetrasio Pollioni Praefecto vrbi vt ad omnes Prouincias haec constitutio mittatur neque quisquam qui eam exscribere vel ipse vti voluerit prohibeatur This was sent to the whole Senate and people of Rome Senatui populoque Romano and by the Emperours publike chardge and command as into other Prouinces so likewise sent it into Britaine for the priuiledge of all ChristiaÌs heare by the Emperours publike Officer in such affaires the Ruler of the City of Rome ad omnes Prouincias haec constitutio mittatur Any man that would might freely be a Christian and no man vnder paine of cruell death to be burnt aliue might call any into question for that cause And to giue greater testimony of these things in Britaine and see this Imperiall Edict for the freedome of Christians heare take place and effect where as our English Antiquaries others tell vs that Trebellius and Pertinax the Roman Lieutenants heare about this time were Christians our Countriman Florentius Wigorniensis plainely affirmeth that Florent Wigor chron an 159. 181 Pertinax was a cheife commander in the Emperours Army when this Miraculous Victory was by the Christians prayers and this Edict writen and decreed by the Emperour for their freedome and libertie and probably was then conuerted to the Christian faith by this Miracle Pertinaci exercitui qui cum eo in Quadorum Regione pugnabat siti oppressis pluuia diuinitus missa est cum è contrario Germanos Sarmatas fulmi na persequerentur plurimos eorum interficerent And the Emperour himselfe who in his publike cited Edict doth say of Christians that in equitie he must thinke them now to be defended by God whome before he accompted for wicked men and alienated from God must needs be a Christian in conscience and Iudgment Equum est vt quos impios esse à Deo alienos opinabamur eos existimemus Deo munitos esse And he most needs at least internally beleeue in that true God whome he said the Christians did beare in their conscience Deum in conscientia gestant And in no wise a learned Emperour or other would or could in Iudgment reason equitie and conscience make a lawe to condemne men to so cruell death as burning aliue which he inflicted vpon the accusers of Christians except he knew or probably thought their accusation was vniust and the cause of the accused Christians lawfull iust and holy 4. Wherevpon it came to passe that very many both present at this Miracle and the Emperours change vpon it or hearing it by so vndoubted Relation as the Emperours publike and seuere Edict for the quiet of Christians began then to loue and embrace their Religion so pleasing and powerable with God and honored by men of greatest commande and iudgment And Marci Aurelij Edict supr this Imperiall Edict and Relation of these things by publike Authoritie and warrant both of the Emperour and the Consuls of Rome was with all expedition sent proclaimed and diuulged heare in Britaine as in other Prouinces to King Lucius and the Lieutenants for the Emperour heare as his precept was And this I take to be that Ambassadge or Messadge which S. Gildas and Nennius before haue spoken of sent from the Roman Emperour or Emperours as the diuers readings haue missa Legatione ab Imperatore Romanorum or ab Imperatoribus Romanorum to exhort or warrant king Lucius to professe Christian Religion For howsoeuer we will vnderstand these words Emperour or Emperours of the Romans whether for the cheife Emperour or his Substituts so sometime named by S. Gildas so it was coÌcerning the high Emperour his Edict publikly proclaimed and diuulged in all Prouinces was come to King Lucius âis knowledge so that he must needs take notice thereof by that meanes And if we will take the phrase of speach Imperatores RomanoruÌ the Emperous of the Romans as S. Gildas before in Claudius seemeth to vse it Gild. Histor in Claudio when he saith in Tempore Claudij quieuit dari census Romanis à Britannia sed Britannicis Imperatoribus traditur Tribute ceased to be giuen to the Romans from Britaine in the time of Claudius but it is deliuered to the Brittish Emperours which the Roman true Emperours seeme to haue deputed as the Roman Consuls had their Proconsules and Pretors Propretors and Kings now haue their Proreges Viceroyes in
Ioannes Frisius saith in the yeare thereof 2070. and 1892. yeares before Christ Bernado Giunti will haue it in the 420. yeare after the flood of Noe. Nicholas Vignier asscribeth the Reigne of King Dryus or Driuus to the yeare of the world 2200. Therefore I cannot be of these late writers minde which say they were called Druides of ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã an Oke in Greeke because they were some times vnder Okes in the woods For so we might call all old Idolaters Druids for the Scripturs witnesse they sacrificed in Groues and Woods so doth Pliny Lud. Caelius and others Lucos nemora consecrant And the Greeke writers as Eutropius Dio Herodian Zosimus and the rest are silent of this Sect as the Latins also but when they speake of Britaine France and some parts of Germany where onely and no where els this Religion reigned And Iulius Caesar is plaine there were no Druids in Germany but they differed much from the Gaules in Religion Germani multum à Gallorum consuetudine differunt Nam neque Druides habent qui rebus diuinis praesunt And the Scottish Historians say the auncient name of these men in the languadge heare was Durcerglijs and they were Romans which spake not Greeke which gaue them first the name Druides of Druius to make the strange name to take Latyne declension hos Romani Scriptores Druides vt peregrinum vocabulum inflexionem caperet Latinam appellant And heare were no Greeks in these parts to giue them a Greeke name neither did their Sect come neare aâââart of Greece at any time and howsoeuer we will pronounce the Greeke word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã an Oke drys or drus we should by deriuing them from thence call then Drissets or Drussets as of Cus and Hus we call Cussits and Hussits and not Druidae or Druids But for their Antiquitie they might truely make it of so greate continuance 2. Neyther was their honour and glory in Britaine and where els they liued of a lower degree Vestitus corum valde pretiousus atque ornatus insignis Henricus PaÌtal l. de Vir. Illustr Germ. part 1. p. 40. 41. Nam collo torques manibus annuli lacertis Armillae addebantur Vestes erant tinctae auro pictae Their apparell was very precious and attire singular For they wore chaynes of gold about their necks Rings one their hands and bracelets one their Armes Their garments were dyed and embrodered with gold And their habitations and dwelling places were no lesse stately the cheifests of them seated Antiquit. Eccles Landau Bed l. 1. Hist c. 4. Gildas l. de excid coÌq Brit. Galfr. monum Hist l. 4. c. 19. Pont. Virun libr. 4. Dicetus Hist M. S. ann 178. Matt. West Hist an 185. 186. Martin Polon Supput in Eleutherio Robert Barnesin Vit. Pontif. Rom. in Eleuther Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. Godwin Conuers of Britaine Stow. Hist in King Lucius an 179. Polid. Virgil. Hist l. 2. Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 2. f. 23 Theater of great Brit. l. 6. Selden Analect Mich. Dract Polyolb Io. Hard. Chron. c. 51. Ammianus Marcellin l. 15. in CoÌstantio Iulius Cesar Belli Gallici l. 6. Lucan l. 1. in the cheife Cities of Britaine and their Mansions conuerted afterward to be Archbishops and Bishops Pallaces sometimes they resorted to woods as all auncient Witches Magicians and Idolaters did to exercise their Sorceries and offer their Sacrifices especially to such Oakes as bore Misseltoe naturallie medicinable for diuers infirmities and therefore to the rude people they ascribed a certaine Diuinitie to such Trees Their houses as themselues also had exemptions from all seruices exactions and trobles They were cheife Iudges in all matters both spirituall and Temporall hauing all men obedient to their Order sentence and determination vnder the greatest penaltie of abandoning and exilement from the Societie of men and such like and death itselfe at their pleasures designing whome they listed to be cruelly sacrificed to their Deuils and Idols whome they termed Gods The cheifest of them had for a singular signe of honour fier borne before him Ante quem ignis dignitatis honorisque insigne deferretur Ammianus Marcellinus speaking of these men giueth this praise vnto them that they were of great wits and liued in companies or Colledges according as Pythagoras ordayned they were lifted vp with questions of hiddeÌ and high things and despising human matters pronounced that mens soules were Immortall Druidae ingenijs celsiores vt authoritas Pitagorae decreuit sodalitijs astricti consortijs quaestionibus occultarum rerum altarumque erecti sunt despectantes humana pronuntiarunt animas immortales Which opinion of theirs of the soules immortalitie Iulius Caesar with diuers others also confirmeth but in a lewde sence of Transmigration of going from one body to an other Hoc volunt persuadere non interire animas sed ab alijs post mortem transire ad alios And if any man was dangerously sike in warre or perill would offer Sacrifice or vowe to offer it they vsed the Druids as Ministers to offer it Qui sunt affecti grauioribus morbis quique in praelijs periculisque versantur aut pro victimis homines immolant aut se immolaturos vouent administrisque ad ea sacrificia Druidibus vtuntur Diodorus Siculus who liued in the same time with Iulius Caesar giueth his reason that the Druids were thus vsed for Preists in all the Sacrifices of the Gaules and Britans much to their honour in their opinion which were ruled by the Druids because they hold that Sacrifices should be offered by them which be acquainted with the diuine Nature and are skillfull of the languadge of the Gods and they thinke that by these mens intercession good things should be Diodor. Sicul. l. 5. âââum antiq asked of the Gods by whose counsaile they enioy peace and warre Est apud cos moris nullum absque Philosopho Sacrificium facere Existimant enim per diuinae naturae conscios sacra fieri oportere tanquam linguae Deorum peritos Atque horum intercessione bona a dijs censent petenda quorum consilio pace bello fruuntur Our Protestant Authours of the Theater of greate Britaine make Caesar and auncient writers to write in this manner The Druids office was imployed about holy things for they had the managing of publike and priuate Sacrifices and to interpret Theater of great Brit. l. 6. and discusse matters of Religion Vnto them doe resort great numbers of youÌg men to learne at their hands and they he had in greate reuerence for they determine allmost all controuersies and matters in variance as well publike as priuate And if there happen any thing to be done amisse if there be any murther committed if there arise any controuersie concerning inheritance or bounds of lands they take the matter into their power and award eyther recompence or penalties in the case And if there be any be he priuate parson or be it corporation
that will not stand to their Iudgment they interdict him which punishment amongst them is held most greuious They that are so excommunicated are accompted in the number of the wicked and vngratious All men shune them all men eschue their company and communication This is one of the cheifest things that they labour most to beate into mens minds that the soules dye not but doe after death passe from one to an other And hereby they thinke men should be most stirred vnto vertue when the feare of death is nothing regarded Also they dispute many other things as of the starrs and of their mouings of the bignes of the world and the earth of the nature of things of the strength and power of the Gods Immortall and doe therein instruct the youth Thus we haue heard what those Druids and their followers which had not before submitted themselues to Christ did or could plead for the maintenance of their pretended Religion and honour and glory which they principally enioyed by profession thereof 3. Now lett vs a litle examine their cause by their owne Authours and their owne proceedings for to write at lardge of their most grosse and inhuman absurdities would require a volume from mee as the like hath done of other writers against such Pagan Gentils their superstitions Whereas all creaturs cry out vnto vs especially the more Noble as the Celestiall bodies in searching whose natures and effects these men were most conuersant that there is an eternall and omnipotent maker and causer which created all things who being without begining or ending was made or caused by no other caeli enarrant gloriam Dei opera manuum eius annuntiat firmamentum And diuine worship is onely due vnto him for his allmightie excellencie and the benefites which man a reasonable creature receaued and further expecteth and needeth to receaue from him which we commonly call Religion a Religeinge Religation or dutifull binding of man enformed with a reasonable intellectuall and immortall soule ordayned as it were the Lieutenant and Viceroy of God to gouerne this inferiour world by his better eternall part assured that better and eternall things are ordayned for him if he doth not depriue himselfe of them but seeke finde out and performe the will and commandement of so infinite good and bountifull a Creatour Preseruer and Maitayner of all things especially for the vse and end of man so dignified and exalted among his creaturs Which these Druids and their Disciples were so farre from effecting that they gaue him noe honour at all neuer remembring him among those they worshiped but doing the greatest dishonour they could vnto him in giuing that glory and maiestie which is onely proper and due to him to his rebellious creaturs and professed enemies damned and infernall soules hundreds of thowsands before them and diuers of these by probable Historicall accompts of later time and Creation then the Authour of their owne Sect Druius was And if we will followe Iulius Caesar who of all writers writeth most of their pretended ReligioÌ liuing in the time of their cheifest sway and best knew what they professed he writeth of the Germans that they differed much from the French and their Druids in Religion Hauing no Sacrifices and onely accompting them for Gods whome they see and by whome they are manifestly knowne to be helped as the Sunne Moone and such visible things and heard not of any other God Germani multum à Gallorum consuetudine differunt Neque Sacrificijs student Deorum numero Iulius Caesar l. 6. Belli Gallici Andreas Althanur BreÌzius in scholijs in Cornel. Tacit. l. de sit Mor. Germ. Henric. Pantal. l. de Vir. Illustrib part 1. p. 40. 41. eos solos ducunt quos cernunt quorum apertè opibus inâantur Solem Vulcanum Lunam reliquos ne fama quidem acceperunt Yet the German writers are so confident that the Druids ruled there in Religion that they shew vs to this day in Germany as farre as Bauaria two especiall places where they were wonted to assemble vnder greate Okes to exercise their superstitions and in detestation thereof two Monasteries called Oberaltaich and Nideraltaich were founded there to blot out their memory In Banaria quoque inferiore sub quereu magno superiore inferiore suam superstitionem exercebant quae loca postea in Monasteria conuersa etiamnum Oberaltaich Nideraltaich appellantur Therefore these could not be Professours Teachers of the true God his worship and Religion which for diuers people and Countries and for themselues also had such varietie and change of Gods and Religion in diuers times and places and yet all of them professing most grosse and stupid ignorance or willfull Idolatrie the greatest Irreligion to God that can bee 4. And as they thus proued themselues to be Athests leauing no possible true God to be worshipped so by their errour of Transmigration of soules from one body to an other they fall into one of these absurdities that one soule might and should in the end informe many euen hundreds of bodyes or els cease at the last to informe cease to be and made mortall And as Chimericall a fictioÌ it was of theÌ to say as Lucan expoundeth them that when a soule left a body in this world it went into an other world and there informed an other body Vobis Authoribus vmbrae Non tacitas Erebi sedes Ditisque profundi Luc. l. 1. Pallida regna petunt Regit idem Spiritus artus Orbe alio longe For so they must needs make more worlds where generation and corruption is besides this terrestriall and sublunary were we inhabit And therefore iustly doth the same Authour call their profession Barbarous rites a false manner of worship and singular against all the world besides Et vos barbariâos ritus moremque sinistrum Sacrorum Druidae positis repetistis ab armis Solis nosce Deos caeli sidera vobis Aut solis nescire datum And thus in their Religion we finde neyther true God to be worshipped nor true man to worship him And their practise both tooke away all things that are required to true worship and Religion and they exercised in place of them quite contrary and vnlawfull things Which we shall euidently perceaue if we examine them by the Decaloge or Ten commandements giuen by God in the Lawe of Moyses commonly thought both by Diuinitie and Philosophie to be the Lawe of Nature except that of the Sabboth day to be obserued 5. The first of one onely God we haue heard how they transgressed it so likewise of not making any Idoll to adore or worship hauing the Idols and false Gods before remembred S. Gildas is an able witnes that the monstrous Idols of Britaine in this time were not inferiour in number to those of Egipt commonly esteemed the most Idolatrous Nation of the world and some of them with deformed lineaments remayned to be seene in his time And this blinde people of Britaine
of S. Ioseph is too manifest a mistaking for I haue proued in the first Age that S. Ioseph and all of that company or Schoole as this Authour termeth it were dead within the first huÌdred yeares of Christ long before Eluanus was borne Neyther is it credible with mee that any of the immediate Disciples for he speaketh in the plurall number ab ipsis Apostolorum Discipulis of the Apostles were liuing heare in Britaine in the Papacie of Eleutherius when this man was but a Catechumen by them that hold he was first sent to Rome from King Lucius after Eleutherius was now Pope or by those which as before assigne his going to Rome twenty yeares sooner for betweene this and the death of the Apostles S. Peter and S. Paule are 87. yeares at the least and whosoeuer were or could be accompted their Disciples in proper sense were so old at the Apostles death that if now liuing and heare in Britaine they were an hundred yeares of age Of which age in this Country I dare not take vpon mee to finde Disciples of the Apostles Onely I graunt as I haue done before that by the greate prouidence of God one of this Nation and S. Peters Disciple S. Mansuetus was probably then liuing but he was but one and liued most at Tullum or Treuers where he was Bishop farre from Glastenbury or any part of Britaine 8. And if there had bene any probable Authoritie that these men had bene borne in that part I would haue thought my phrase harsh in History if I had termed the one of them an Aualonian and the other a Belgian for the I le of Aualon is hard by welles Glastenbury itselfe but three English miles from welles and part of Belgia aswell as welles and so euery Aualonian was a Belgian and a Belgian borne about welles in ea circa welliam parte was not vnproperly an Aualonian the I le of Aualon there circuiting about it no Christian was probably in that part of the Country but in Aualonia the onely Residency of S. Ioseph and his holy company and onely alloted and enfranchised for Christians by the donation and priuiledge of our Kings then Aruiragus Marius and Coillus And Eluanus brought vp and instructed where S. Ioseph liued as this Authour our Protestants before haue written if it were so could not possibly be ignorant of that very place where he liued and was instructed in the Christian faith neyther so neare a neighbour and companion vnto him as Meduuinus was by these writers could be without all knowledge thereof yet by all the Antiquities of Glastenbury before neytheâ of them knew this Mansion of S. Ioseph the most memorable and reuerenced place of this kingdome then with Christians Therefore we must trauaile further then any part of Belgia to finde but with probabilitie where these Ambassadours were borne and instructed in the Christian faith in Britaine before they were sent to Rome Cambridge hath pleaded for them before with more congruitie and lesse inconuenience then any part of the Belgae inhabitants can doe so perhaps might Stamford Burton where the Cambridge Schollers are thought to haue bene baptised so might diuers Schooles of the Druids where were many learned men such as Eluanus and Meduuinus are described vnto vs so farre remote froÌ the Belgae and Glastenbury and lately instructed in the faith of Christ that they might pleade Ignorance without sinne or shame of S. Ioseph his Chappell and Eremiticall habitation I may likewise so say of the Court itselfe of King Lâcius where so many learned Christians and Catechumens were now and ãâã whence these were sent as the custome and vsadge of Kings is to send ãâã Ambassadours such as be in grace in Court with them In all which places many learned men then liued but no such no Schoole or place of learning at this time for any thing I finde in Antiquities was about or neare to welles or Aualon then it being a Desart From whence in particular they were I dare âot yet for want of sufficient warrant certainely determine THE XV. CHAPTER THE MISSION OF THE HOLY LEGATS S. Damianus Fugatianus Bishops and diuers others from S. Eleutherius Pope of Rome at the request of S. Lucius King heare in Britaine by Authoritie to plant and setle heare the true Christian Religion 1. THese renowned Brittish Ambassadours of King Lucius being now arriued at Rome with letters Commission and Instructions for their proceeding in so greate and important busines presented themselues with their Kings humble and earnest petition to the holy Pope Eleutherius Whether they came now immediately from Britaine as most seeme to affirme or had bene for some and no short time before in Rome and in studies there and Instruction in Christian Religion to enable them for such Ecclesiasticall Degrees and functions as they were now shortly to receaue as our Cambridge Antiquaries and others assisted with no contemptible reasons haue allready deliuered and now receaued these letters and Commission from King Lucius about our generall Conuersion I referre my Readers to that I haue written before of this matter But howsoeuer that is to be resolued it is generally agreed vpon among Antiquaries that vpon the deliuery of this Ambassadge the holy Pope Eleutherius appointed for his Legats S. Damianus and Fugatianus with power and Instructions to come hither to effect that happy busines And some say that among others designed for worthie labourers in this renowned worke these Ambassadours of King Lucius were presently employed about it The old Brittish Manuscript Antiquitie of the auncient Church of Landaffe thus relateth it Eleutherius gratias agens Deo suo quod illa gens quae à primo Antiquit. Eccles Landau Manuscript Peruetust Regionis inhabitatore Bruto gentilis fuerat tam ardenter ad fidem Christi festinabat consilio senioris vrbis Romae placuit eosdem Legatos baptizari Catholica fide suscepta ordinari Eluanum in Episcopum Meduuinum autem in Doctorem Et propter eloquentiam scientiam quam habebant in sacris Scripturis Praedicatores ad Lucium in Britanniam reuersi sunt Pope Eleutheriâs giuing thanks to God that the Nation which from Brutus the first Inhabiter of the Country had bene euer Pagan did so feruently hasten to the faith of Christ it was agreed vpon by the Counsaile of the elder Rome that the same Ambassadours should be baptized and hauing receaued the Catholike faith Eluan should be consecrated a Bishop and Medwin made a Doctour or Teacher And in respect of the eloquence and knowledge which they had in holy Scripturs they returned Preachers vnto King Lucius in Britaine The old Manuscript History of the life of S. Dubricius and Capgraue following it Manuscrip Antiq de Vit. S. Dubrâcij Capgrau Catal. in S. Dubricio haue the verie same words of that Antiquitie so farre as it concerneth this narration 2. I finde few others that be auncient which write of the consecrating any of
King of the Britans there were in Britaine three Archbishops Sees To witt at London Yorke and Caer-hursc the Citie of Legions in Glamorgan shire to whom there were subiect 28. Bishops then called Flamens that is to the Metropolitan of London were subiect Cornewall and all Loegria to the Riuer Humber To him of Yorke all Northumberland from Humber with all Albania To the Citie of Legions was subiect all Cambria then adorned with seuen Bishops now with fower Suffragans Sedes Archiepiscoporum in Britannia tres fuerunt tempore Lucij Regis Britannorum primi Christiani videlicet apud London apud Eboracum apud Caer-hursc vrbem Legionum in Glamorgancia Quibus tunc subiecti fuerunt 28. Episcopi Flamines tunc vocati Videlicet Londoniensi Metropolitano Cornubia tota Loegria vsque ad flumen Humbrum Eboracensi verò tota terra Northimbrina ab arcu Humbri fluminis cum tota Albania Vrbi Legionum subiacuit tota Cambria 7. tunc Episcopis nunc verò 4. Suffraganeis insignita Quam flumen Sabrinae tunc secernebat à Loegria I haue perused an old French Manuscript Historie whose manner of writing and Characters may well giue it a greater Age then any copy of Galfridus Translation though it be continued vntill within 400. yeares perhaps by some other but whether so or otherwise this differeth in very many things euen in this Historie from that Translation of the Brittish History whether we will follow that which our Protestants haue published or that which Ponticus Virunnius did epitimate and so he cannot ground what he deliuereth vppon Galfridus First they differ in the number of the Flamens Galfride and Ponticus number 28. in Britaine besides the Archflamens this History saith there were but 27. they say that King Lucius was buried at Glocester dying by Galfridus in the yeare 156. and by Virunnius an 159. the French History deliuereth he died in the yeare 196. So long after and though he died at Glocester yet he was buried at Caerlegion Galfride calleth this Citie Kaer-ose and Virunnius Caer-usc whereas the French Authour nameth it the Citie of Legions which iâ vppon the Ryuer of Vsks not as others terme it And he nameth Yorke Euerwicks as the Saxons did and not as Geffry Ponticus and the Britans did of Ebranke Therefore this auncient Authour whether before or after Galfridus cannot be saide to take his directions from that Translation Manusc French Hâst very old pr. or que nous sommes c. 9. an 18â with which he crosseth so often both in these and other matters Yet for this busines we haue now in hand he deliuereth it in these words At that time there were in Britaine now called England 27. Flamins and three Archflamins according to the manner of their Paganismâ but the aforenamed Doctours Fagan and Damian cast them out and where were Flamyns they made Bishops and where there were Archflamyns they made Archbishops The Sees to these three Archflamins To what Archbishop what Bishops and Prouinces were subiect The Orchades Iles and Scotland subiect to the Archbishop of Yorkâ M. S. Françoise supr an 180. Galfr. Monum Hist Brit. l. 5. c. 1. being in the three most Noble Cities of Britaine which were London Euerwicks and the Citie of Legions vppon the Ryuer vsks in the Country of Glamorgan in Wales not farre from Seuerne which is in a place delitious and passing in Ritches all other Cities To these three were subiect 27. Bishops To the Archbishop of Euerwicks were subiect Deira and Northumberland Scotland and Albania diuided by Dieceses beyond Humber which parteth them from Loegres which now is called England To the Archbishop of London were subiect Loegres and Cornwayle And he setteth downe with the truth and common opinion that these things were acted about the yeare of Christ 180. both in Pope Eleutherius and King Lucius time which the published Translation of Galfridus must needs mistake affirming King Lucius died in the yeare 156. when Eleutherius was not Pope while long after So this Authour must needs follow others and not Galfridus in this narration And the Manuscript History named Abbreuiatio Chronicorum in that copy which I follow beginning at Adam and ending in the yeare of Christ 1063. argueth the Authour farre more auncient then Geffry of Monmouth and placing this History of planting Religion heare by Faganus and Diuuanus Pope Eleutherius Legats betweene the yeare 170. and 180. writeth more truely of this matter then our published Galfridus Translation and could not imitate that herein Yet this Authour plainely testifieth that these two Legats finding heare in Britaine three Archflamens besides 28. Flamens one of them at London a second at Yorke and the third at Caerlegion constituted Archbishops in their places conformably limiting their Circuits and Iurisdictions Erant tunc in Britannia 28. Flamines tres Archiflamines vbi erant Flamines Episcopos vbi autem Archiflamines Archiepiscopos posuerunt Manuscr Hist Abbreuiatio Chronicorum inter ann 170. an 180. Io. Bal. l. de Scrip. Brit. cent 2. in Radulph de Rizeto Londonensi Archiepiscopo subiacuit Loegria Cornubia Eboracensi Deira Albania Vrbi autem Legionum Cambria 5. Vnto these I may ioyne Dicetus Deane of London or as a Protestant Bishop calleth him Radulphus de Rizeto who though he wrote a litle after Galfridus dying about the yeare of Christ 1200. yet he did not follow Galfridus Translation but assigneth this labour of the Popes Legats in placing Bishops and Archbishops for Flamens and Archflamens to the yeare of Christ 178. aboue twenty yeares after King Lucius death by Geffery his Translation Theater of great Britaine l. 6. Dicetus Deane of London a Manuscript in the Kings Library ad an 178. Yet by our Protestant writers of the Theater of greate Britaine in his Manuscript in the Kings Library at the yeare remembred 178. this matter is thus registrid There were in Britaine eight and twenty Flamyns and three Archflamins in stead of which so many Bishops and Archbishops were appointed vnder the Archbishop of London were the Prouinces of Loegria and Cornubia vnder Yorke Deira and Albania vnder vrbs Legionum Cambria And Harding differing aboue thirtie yeares in his computation from the Bishop of Asaph his Translation and so in no manner to be thought his follower in this matter yet thus he agreeth herein Harding Chron. f. 4â c. 51. Of 3. Archflamens they made Archbishopricks One at London Troynouant that hight For all Logres with Lawes full autentikes To rule the Church and Christentee in right An other at Carlion a Towne of might For all Cambre at Ebranke the third From Trent North for Albany is kvde I haue cited Martinus Polonus Bergomensis Ptolomeus Lucensis Platina Hartmannus Schedel and diuers French Historians before all of them so farre differing from the Brittish Historie in their calculation and other circumstances that they caÌnot be called followers thereof yet they all agree that the Flamens and Archflamens
yeares after this in the time of Dioclesian his Persecution when S. Alban a cheife man there was martyred for the Christian faith the Citie of Verolamium was by all Histories so ignorant thereof as if there neuer had bene any Christian there before much lesse a Bishop which should haue very ill intended to his greate office to suffer himselfe and his cheife chardge to haue so presently apostated from Christ 7. But I must rather hold that the rest of the Bishops Sees were where we finde Christians professing constantly euen to death their holy faith in that most tempestuous time of persecution where we finde any Bishop to haue bene then or where the first Bishops were seated when the Saxons were conuerted then where not any of these but a manifest priuation or destitution of these is found And we haue the old English Historie and others for witnes Old English hist part 4. in K. Lucius that many Bishopriks of the time of King Lucius were still in this Land in those dayes So we may probably add to these Bishopricks by these Titles the Citie of Lichfeild not vnprobably that which Nennius nameth Caerligalid Io. Ross Warwicen l. de Episcop Wigorn. Theater of great Brit. lib. 6. Stowe Hist Romans in Coill Holinsh. Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 26. so constant in Christian Religion in the Persecution of Dioclesian that at one time it brought forth a thousand Martyrs and thereuppoÌ tooke in the Saxon tongue the name Lichfeild a feild of blood and in the Conuersion of the Saxons was at the first a Bishops See by the old Scottish or Brittish Bishops The like I say of Dorchester now a Villadge neare Oxford but aunciently a Citie Caer Dor as before Dorcestria and Ciuitas Dorchestriae and in the Primatiue Church of the SaxoÌs a Bishops or the rather onely Bishops See of the kingdom of the Mercians or Middle English diuers hundreds of yeares vntill time of King William the first when Remigius Bishop thereof remoued his See to Lincoln That there was a Bishops See in Huntington shire eyther at the decayed Citie Caer dorm before named or at Godmanchester we haue diuers testimonies both of late and auncient time a late writer speaking of the Bishops ordayned by these Legats of Pope Eleutherius absolutely affirmeth They founded a Bishopricke in the Citie of Gumicastrum now called Godmanchester in Huntinghton shire where S. Machutus was sometime Bishop about the yeare of Harris Theatr. Brit. Tom. 2. in Manuscr Hist Vit. S. Machuti Theater of great Brit. in descr of Hunting shire Manuscr Antiq. Harding Chron. f. 26. 27. c. 30. our Lord. 550. So hath the old written life of S. Machutus as our Theater writers testifie and diuers others and among these an old Manuscript History Among these I may number besides the Archflamens and Arcbishops See in London an other inferiour place of a Flamen and Bishop after first founded as Harding with others witnesseth by Dunwallo S. Paules Church the Bishops See now is seated there He made sixe Temples say Authours in Logres Cambre and Albanie and as many Flamens to rule them of states as Bishops now doen. A Temple also in Troynouant sothely Of peace and concorde he made verely In which when there fell any discorde Emong his Lords there were they made accorde And thus noteth This Temple was S. Paules Church in London How the Pagans dedicated it to Apollo and there sacrificed to him I haue said before And this neuer being either the Arcflamens or Arcbbishops See and yet presently vpon the ConuersioÌ of the SaxoÌs made a Bishops seate giueth strength to this opinion and we finde in our Histories more Arcbishops of London in the time of the Britans then of Yorke and Caerlegion both Ioyned together yet was the Citie of London more subiect to tumults and alterations then eyther of these was some ArgumeÌt that to make so greate a number both Archbishops and Bishops there be accompted together 8. But though we leaue London onely to an Archbishops See we shall otherwise make vp our common reckoning of 28. Bishops in that time A Protestant Bishop writeth that Chichester was a Bishops See in the Britans time and had a Bishop at the comming of S. Augustine hither and citeth Roger Houeden for his Authour which I doe not finde in him but that Chester Godwin Catal. in S. Dauids 1. Roger. HouedeÌ Part. 2. Annal. in Rege was then a Bishops See he affirmeth in the life of King Ihon the place I take it which this Protestant meaneth Where he also plainely affirmeth the same of Worchester The old Citie of Lincolne also to haue bene then a Bishops See we haue the conueniencie of place Antiquitie of the Citie both with the Britans and Romans Cair Lud Coit Cair Loichoit Lindum Lindocollinum and that in the Conuersion of the Saxons next vnto Yorke it was made the first Bishops See in those parts 9. Now if we stay heare before we proceed further we haue probably found all the first Bishops Sees that were vnder the Iurisdiction of London both in Loegria and Cornewayle besides some others For Harding holding Hardin Chron. f. 29. c. 23. Sigebert Gemb Chron. ann 445. Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. p. 9. there were 13. Flamens vnder the Archflamen of London and others that there were 14. we haue Antiquities to direct vs that there were but 7. Bishops vnder Yorke and no more vnder Caerlegion so allowing 28. with the common opinion 14. of these must needs be vnder the Iurisdiction of the Archbishop of London to witt the Bishop of Cornwayle of Exceter Bathe Glocester Worchester Silcester Shastesbury Winchester Canterbury Dunwich or some other Bishops Sees vnder the Archbishop of London in King Lucius or the Brittans time place among the Easte Angles afterward Godmanchester Leychester Leichfeild The other 4. Carleyle Chester Lincoln or Leichfeild if we subiect Lincoln to London and Alchlud were vnder Yorke this Citie of Alchlud was very auncient and renowned in the North parts and by Harding and others stood at Harding supr f. 20. c. 21. Bed Hist l. 1. c. 12. Galfrid Monum Histor Brit. l. 9. c. 5. 6. the West end of the Picts wall and by our Brittish History and S. Bede not farre from thence and as is euident before was both vnder the Spirituall Iurisdiction of Yorke and the temporall Gouernment also of our Kings in this part of Britaine distinct from Scotland long after this time And to speake as our Brittish History doth it was not in Scotland Albania but neare or towards it Constituit Ebrancus vrbem Alclud versus Albaniam And if it had Hist Brit. l. 2. c. 7. bene in that part which now is called Scotland yet when this Citie was builded Bishops Sees vnder Yorke and when it was also made a Bishops See the Scots had nothing to doe there abouts except as Theeues and Pirats then liuing in the out Ilands as both
was Founder of others namely Bangor in Wales which long continued in that state vntill it was after changed into so greate a Monastery of aboue 2000. Monkes as our Histories testifie A Protestant Bishop would haue an other Vniuersitie for so he calleth it by the name of Accademia Legionensis the Vniuersitie of Caerlegion which he would haue to be Westchester others rather take it for Caerlegion in Glamorganshire to haue bene founded in this time of King Lucius and to haue ended in the time and manner that Stamford did The Brittish Historie calleth it Gymnasium Philosophorum a Schoole of Philosophers and seateth it in Caerlegion vpon Vske in Glamorganshire making it a fourth distinct place from the Metropolitan Church and the Seuerall Churches of S. Iulius wherein were sacred Nonnes and S. Aaron of Canons Regular 7. And whereas the Authour of the Brittish Historie the Monke of Westminster and others haue told vs that these holy Legats with the assistance of King Lucius did not onely change the Pagan Temples vnto Christian Churches dedicating them to the onely true God and his Saints vno Deo eiusdem Sanctis dedicauerunt but diuersisque Ordinatorum Caetibus repleuerunt did replenish them with diuers companyes of parsons ordered or liuing in order that we should not be ignorant what they ment by this phrase of speach the one of them most auncient expoundeth himselfe after in the like case that he ment thereby how they placed Religeous men and women Monkes and Nunnes in diuers of those Churches Ecclesias vsque adsolum destructas renouat atque Religiosis Caetibus viroruÌ ac mulierum exornat Speaking this of King Galfr. Hist Brit. l. 9. c. 8. Arthur after he builded againe the Churches which the Pagan Saxons had destroyed And the very practise of these holy Legats and King Lucius doth proue no lesse for we finde diuers Religeous houses of both sexes whose Gulielm Malm. Manuscr Hist de Antiq. Caenobij Glaston foundation must needs be referred to this time First of the most auncient Monastery of Glasteâbury of which more hereafter diuers Antiquities beare witnesse that it being decayed and in a manner forgotten it was reuiued by these Legats and king Lucius Assistance and Religeous men placed there A Protestant Bishop produceth an old Manuscript which restifieth of an other then founded at Winchester onely his error is which the Antiquitie doth not say that it was the Cathedrall Church confounding them as one Godwin Catal. of Bish. in Wincester 1. Galfrid Mon. Hist Reg. Brit. l. 8. c. 17. l. 10. c. 4. Mat. West an gratiae 498. Manuscr Antiq. Eccl. Winton whereas both the Brittish Historie and Matthew of Westminster make them two seuerall Churches otherwise he thus truely writeth a Church in Winchester according to a Report that I finde in an old Manuscript was first built and erected by King Lucius who abolishing Paganisine embraced Christ about the yeare of our Lord 180. and placing Monkes in the same allotted for their maintenance lardge Reueneâes which hearetofore had belonged for the most part vnto the Flâmins and other Heathen Preists And this Monastarie so continued vntill the Persecution of Dioclesian when it was destroyed and the Monks Martyred or dispersed yet vpon the ceasing of the Persecution it was presently within one yeare and thirtie dayes new builded and the Church hallowed and dedicated vnto the honour and memorie of S. Amphibalus that had suffered death for Christ in the late Persecution by Constans Bishop of Winchester in the yeare 309. the 15. day of March at the request of Deodatus Abbot The first Dedication of that Church in King Lucius time by the two Legats Faganus and Damianus Bishops was by that old Antiquitie October 29. 189. The Antiquities of Winchester make it more auÌcient it thus continued a famous Monastary vntill the yeare 519. at which time Cerdick the first King of the west Saxons being a Pagan conuerted the Church into the Temple of Dagon and either slewe or chased away all the Monkes This was that holy Sanctuary whether to the Altar of this Church one of the sonnes of Mordred did fly for succour against Constantine the YouÌger who there cruelly slewe him before the Altar Constantinus filios Mordredi caepit alterum Iuuenem Guintoniae in Ecclesiam Sancti Amphibali fugientem ante altare trucidauit in the yeare 543. Galfr. Mon. Hist Brit. lib. 11. cap. 4. Westm an 543. Stowe Histor in Const Iunior Holinsh. Hist of Engl. Pits in Amphibal Iuniore Man Script callic Angl. antid Galfr. Mon. l. 8. c. 16. 24. Hist Gallic Manuscr an t Princ. or que nous cap. 47. An. 477. Galfrid Mon. Hist l. 8. c. 9. Annales Abingdon apud Harpesfeld decicimo saeculo pag. 203. Others say it continued within 17. yeares of Augustins comming hither others continue Christians there farre longer time 8. And the like I may say of the Monasterie in London where the other sonne of Mordred was cruelly put to death by the same King Constantine before the Altar alterum vero Londonijs in quorundam Fratrum Caenobio absconditum atque tandem iuxta altare inuentum crudeli more affecit Thâse Sanctuaries and priuiledges of these Churches and sacrifing Altars thus violated were of those Immunities before remembred which King Lucius endowed such sacred places with There was also an other Monastery at Anisbury where both Aurelius Ambrosius prope Caenobium Ambrij and by him Vther Pendragon was buryed by the Bishops and Abbots of the Prouince so many Abbies then Conuenerant Pontifices Abbates atque totus Clerus eiusdem Prouinciae tanti Regis funus procurauerunt This Monastery was builded there long before and then had 300. Monkes in it as diuers auncient Historians doe warrant vs. Besides these we reade also in the old Annals of Abington neare Oxford of the greate Antiquitie thereof that Constantine the greate was brought vp in or by that house that it had in those primatiue times of Christianity heare about 600. Monkes belonging vnto it whereof aboue 500. liued vpon their labour in the woods and Desarts adioyning and came to the Monastery vpon festiuall Euens and dayes and 60. others which euer continued in the Monastery in seruing God De Antiquitate illius caenobij celebritate illius ante Anglorum Aduentum multa refert quod Monachi supra quingentos illi fuerant asscripti qui per siluas loca deserta quae in vicinia fuere manuum labore victitabant ad caenobium singulis Sabbatis Dominicis conuenientes praeter sexaginta qui assiduè in ipso caenobio versanbantur quod Constantinus ille Magnus Abingdoniae educatus fuerat Wherefore seeing we finde litle S. Asaphus in Manuscr Vita S. Kentegerni Capgr Catal. in eod Godw. Cat. in S. Asaph 1. founding but rather desolation of such holy Monuments betweene the death of King Lucius and the YouÌge of greate Constantine when this Monastery by the auncient Records
Sancti Patricij in commemorata Insula permanserunt So we see the ouerraging Persecution of Dioclesian did not disperse or hurt them And in the generall spoile of the Pagan Saxons in this kingdome when an other abomination of desolation was heare in Britaine this holy house still enioyed both Monkes and an Abbot called Morgret and was so fare from destruction or ruine thereby that it then receaued more libertie and a new endowment the King of Domnonia giuing Gulielm Malm. l. de Antiq. Glast vnto it the land called Inswitrin in the 601. yeare of Christs Incarnation Anno Dominicae Incarnationis 601. Rex Domnoniae terram quae appellatur Inswitrin ad Ecclesiam vetustam concessit ad petitionem Morgret eiusdem loci Abbatis And it appeareth by this Authour that he had seene the originall Charter itselfe thereof for besides his setting downe the very names of the Abbots to whome it was granted and the Bishop Manuto who wrote the Charter and signed it with others Ego Manuto Episcopus hanc Chartam scripsi he addeth of the King that granted it that the scedule was so old whereon his name was writen that it could not be knowne Quis iste Rex fuit scedulae vetustas negat scire In the Danish Inuasion and Persecution some of those Infidels did attempt to spoyle it but being Miraculously stricken blinde and therevpon penitent for their wickednes and receauing their sight by the meanes of the blessed Virgin Mary they caused a pretious Crosse of curious work of gold siluer and pretious stones to be made and offered it in the old Church in memory thereof multi eorum audientes sanctitatem huius loci ne matrem misericordiae alios quorum inibi corpora pausant ad Iracundiam prouocarent recesserunt Sed tamen intrauerunt nonnulli nec impunè Nam Virgo faecunda arma Iustitiae concutiens omnes caecitate mulctauit quos postea paenitentes quod iniquè gesserant detestantes misericorditer illuminauit Denique facta collatione Crucem eleganti satis opere ex auro argento pretiosis lapidibus fabricauerunt Ecclesiae veteri ad huiusce miraculi monumenta obtulerunt And this holy place was made as a common Sanctuary to Religeous persons in such stormes and tempests to preserue themselues the holy Relicks of Saints and such sacred things there from Pagan Persecution THE XXV CHAPTER OF THE GREATE HONOVR AND REnowne of our old Brittish Apostolike Order of Religion from the comming of S. Ioseph of Aramathia in the yeare of Christs Natiuitie 63. without any discontinuance or Interruption by some and very short time after his death by all many hundreds of yeares in greate perfection without any change or alteration to be named a Mutation of Monasticall Rule being the Mother or Nurse of Monasticall holy life to many Nations and Religious Orders in them by which also many Countryes to Christ were conuerted 1. IF after so long a Circuite of time and inuolued with so many difficulties to hinder vs from certaine knowledge of such The most holy and auncient Apostolike Order of Glastenbury there setled by S. Ioseph of Arimathia Chastitie obedience pouertie things we are desirous to make some estimate what was the Rule of this holy Order it somewhat appeareth by that is said and is resembled in our Histories and diuers obseruances thereof kept in such strict Orders as afterward borrowed them from hence The three Vowes or states of perfection of chastitie pouertie and obedience necessary in all such conditions of life were diligently and exactly performed in this Order CoÌcerning obedience at and before the first comming of S. Ioseph of Aramathia with the rest hither S. Ioseph was ordained their Superior by the Apostle which directed them hither his praefecit amicum suum Ioseph ab Aramathia qui Dominum sepeliuit Flos Aramathiae Ioseph est primus eorum So writeth William of Malmesbury the Antiquities of Glastenburye Capgraue and others who keepe a successiue continuance of most of their Guliel Malmes l. de Antiq. Caen. Glast Io. Capgr Catal. in S. Ioseph ab Aramat Antiq. Glaston Abbots after both in the Britans and Saxons time who Ruled them and to whome they were obedient Iure Abbatis rexit The pouertie which these men with the contempt of Riches professed is sufficiently declared in forsaking all they had of their owne and liuing by their labour and such things as at the first were giuen vnto them by Infidels in a strange Country And after King Lucius was conuerted they had nothing but the Almes of Christians and their owne paines and Industrie to sustaine them and yet these not at their owne but Abbots disposition The holy place wherein they liued being left so long and strangely desolate without man woman or childe after the death of S. Ioseph and his companions the substitution of Monkes in the same number of 12. by S. Damianus and Phaganus and the continued succession in that number their names registred their so often assembling and meeting euery day in the holy Church The greate chastitie is remembred of them which be most mentioned by Historians no marryed or vnchaste woman euer inhabiting there by any Antiquitie giueth a warrant boldly to say they liued in perpetuall sacred chastitie 2. If we will follow the more common opinion of Antiquaries that the Miraculous man S. Patricke the Apostle of Ireland was Abbot there and giue allowance to the old Manuscript Epistle asscribed vnto him we must Their holynesse and austeritie of life say their austeritie of life and deuotion were wonderfull For he saith of the twelue which were there in his time and whose names for their honour he setteth downe that he was not worthie to vntye the buckles of their shewes non dignus eram soluere corrigias calceamentorum eorum And yet we reade of him in approued Authours that he was one of the most holy vertuous and Miraculous men that euer liued omni namque Die Psalterium cum canticis himnis ducentis orationibus cantauit offerebat corpus Christi docebat Discipulos turbis praedecabat in omni hora signo crucis Christi centies signabat se In prima vero noctis parte centum Psalmos canebat ducentis vicibus genua curuabat a pullorum cantu in aquis stabat donec adimpleret orationes suas post haec dormiebat super lapidem nudum alterumque sub capite eius posuit tunicam pelliceam habebat circa lumbos suos in aqua tinctam he did euery day singe the Psalter with canticles and himnes and two hundred prayers he offered the sacrifice of Christs body taught his Disciples preached to the people and in euery hower signed himselfe an hundred times with the signe of the crosse of Christ In the first part of the night he sunge an hundred psalmes and bowed his knees two hundred times and from the crowing of the cocke he stood in the water vntill he
must bewayle the vnspeakeable want and losse which this kingdome long time by many miseries and afflictions suffered by the death of so holy iust and prudent a Prince and Ruler hapning by the most diligent Calculatours of time we haue in the beginning and first yeare of this Age. Anno gratiae 201. Inclitus Britannorum Rex Lucius in bonis actibus assumptus ab hac vita migrauit ad Christum THE II. CHAPTER OF THE TIME AND PLACE OF KING LVCIVS his death That he did not die or was martyred in Germanie Neither had he any Sister called Emerita martyred there It was an other Prince of Britaine after this time This our first Christian King Lucius died at Gloucester in Britaine 1. BEING come to celebrate the day of the death of our glorious King Lucius for the Ioy that he enioyed thereby and bewayle The time of King Lucius death it for the vnspeakeable losse this Nation receaued thereby we are to fall into the like difficulties both of the time and place Matth. Westm an gratiae 201. Manuscript Antiq Eccles S. Petri in Cornhill Londin Matth. Paris in Hist maiori apud Io. Caium l. 1. Ant. Cantab. Acad. pag. 109. Martin Polon Supputat an 188. in Eleutherio thereof which we passed for the beginning of his Reigne and Conuersion to Christ before handled and dissolued yet for the time of his death the auncient Manuscript of S. Peters Church in Cornehill in London and Matthew the Monke of Westminster haue giuen vs particular intelligence that it was in the first yeare of this third hundred of yeares Matthew Paris writeth the same And Martinus Polonus that testifieth King Lucius wrote to Pope Eleutherius concerning his Conuersion in the yeare 188. must needs giue euidence to that opinion for certaine it is by all Antiquities that King Lucius liued many yeares after that to see his kingdome conuerted to Christ And our Protestant Antiquaries with the best Authours as they say which confesse this first writing of King Lucius to Pope Eleutherius was not before the 178. yeare of Christ Haec contigerunt anno à Christi aduentu in carnem 178. vt potiores commemorant Annales For William of Malmesbury Io. Bal. l. de script Britan. cent 1. in Lucio Pio. Caius supr pag. 111. in his Manuscript History of Glastenbury and other old Antiquities thereof doe proue that after S. Damianus and Faganus had conuerted this kingdome by the Papall Commission of S. Eleutherius they did continue 9. yeares at the least at Glastenbury King Lucius still liuing and reigning heare Guliel Malm. l. de Ant. Coen Glaston Antiq. Manuscrip tab fixae Glast Polid. Virgil. Hist in Lucio Lilius Hist alij Hollinshed Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 19. Stowe Hist an 179. in Lucius Io. Bal. l. de Scriptor Britan. centur 1. in Lucio Pio. Author of the Engl. Martyrol 3. day of December Martyrol Rom. die 3. Decemb. alij Polidor Lilly Hollinshed Stowe and other Protestants leane to this opinion 2. About the day of his death there is better Agreement for both those which say he died in Britaine both Catholiks and Protestants as also they which deny it affirming he died in Germany agree that this was vpon the third day of December Lucius Pius Claudiocestriae tertia die Decembris vitae suae finem accepit So writeth a Protestant Bishop of England with others And the Roman Martyrologe with others which otherwise write of the place of his death consent Tertio Nonas Decembris Lucij Britannorum Regis qui primus ex ijs Regibus Christi fidem suscepit tempore Eleutherij Papae 3. The place and manner of his death is more questioned diuers forreyne writers contend that he forsooke his kingdome and being made a Preist and afterward Bishop preached to the Rhetians in Germany was Bishop there of Curre and died by Martyrdome The Roman Martyrologe inclineth to this opinion making his death to haue bene Curiae in Germania At Curre in Germanie saying plainely as I haue cited before that this Lucius which died there was the first of the Kings of the Britans which receaued the faith of Christ in the time of Pope Eleutherius This is the greatest Authoritie I finde for this opinion yet this Authour doth not take vpon him to say that he was eyther Bishop or Martyr which he would not neyther by his Order and rule of writing which might not omit such things could haue omitted if he had knowne or probably thought eyther of them to haue bene true And whereas this Authour confidently saith of King Lucius that he was primus ex ijs King Lucius did not preach in Germanie neyther was he martyred or died there Regibus qui Christi fidem suscepit the first of the Brittish Kings which receaued the faith of Christ it doth formerly appeare that diuers Authours euen of this Nation which might better learne the truth hereof then a stranger could haue written otherwise both of Aruiragus Marius and Coillus Brittish Kings And I haue giuen sufficient warrant before that for the faith and Religion of King Lucius in particular it was Christian before the Papacy of S. Eleutherius and the generall Conuersion of the kingdome of Britaine and not of King Lucius was wrought in the time of Pope Eleutherius And yet this Authour absolutely affirmeth that King Lucius himselfe did receaue the faith of Christ in the time of Pope Eleutherius fidem Christi suscepit tempore Eleutherij Papae Neither doth he in that or any other place make any memory of S. Author of the Engl. Martyrol ex Eisengren cent 2. d. 1. Breuia Curiensi 4. Decemb. Caspar Bruch Catal. Episcop Curien Io. Stumpff in Rhetia Magdeburg cent Guliel Eisengr centenar 2. Io. Naucler gener 6. volum 8. Petr. de Natal l. 1. cap. 24. Emerita supposed by some others to be Sister to our King Lucius and departing forth of Britaine with him to haue bene martyred in Germany in or neare Curre in Rhetia to which in some Iudgments the Ecclesiasticall Office of that Church seemeth to giue allowance at the least for one Lucius regio stemate apud Britannos ortus borne of the Brittish Kingly Race and his Sister S. Emerita but this proueth rather that it was not S. Lucius our King but an other of the Kingly Line which I shall proue hereafter to haue bene a Sonne of Constantius and S. Helena Empresse that honour of Britaine an elder brother to Constantine the Greate Emperour who became an holy Clergie man and preached in those parts of Germany Which together with the likenes or Identitie of name Regall Race and nearnes in blood gaue occasion to some to thinke it was the renowned first Brittish Christian King of that name which vndertooke that course of life and so ended it there 4. That our first Christian King Lucius could not be Bishop there is euident before when I haue kept him so long in Britaine that for
Wigor 198. 220. Matth. Westm An. 205. 206. noble Parents constat Seuerum fuisse Maiorum claritudine nobilissimum yet not able to describe his Auncestrie doth sufficiently proue him a stranger to those Countryes and their Historians And to make further Manifestation herein allthough he was borne in Afrike about Tripolis so farre from Britaine yet he had Marryed a Brittish Lady as diuers of the same Authours and others testifie and had by her Bassianus his sonne after King of Britaine and Emperour also Some say her name was Martia and the first wife of Seuerus and Sister of Fulgentius the Britan that warred against and slew Seuerus at Yorke Fulgenius Matris Bassiani frater as the Brittish History reporteth And this Brittish Lady could not be Married to Seuerus after his comming into Britaine but longe before where he then liued in the East parts of the world For in Britaine he liued but a short time by our Protestants calculation in their Catalogue of the Kings of Britaine 4. yeares The Magdeburgian Protestants haue the like accompt following Eusebius Florentius Wigorniensis maketh his aboade heare but three yeares The Monke of Westminster scarcely alloweth him 2. yeares continuance heare The like haue others all agreeing he was old and feeble at his comming hither Yet Bassianus his sonne by our Dio in Caracalla Brittish Lady was so old at his death that he succeeded him both in this kingdome and the Empire who being Emperour but 6. or 7. yeares was as Dio and others write at his death goeing on his 29. yeare of Age aetatis annum agens vndetrigisimum Allmost 20. yeares olde when his Father first landed in Britaine 4. Therefore it is so farre from being a disproofe of Seuerus his discent from the Regall Race of our BritaÌs because he was borne in Afrike that liued so remote from hence with so many difficulties ioyning himselfe in Marriadge with a Lady of Briraine of so Noble a Family that her brother claimed to be King heare is a pregnaÌt ArgumeÌt that he also was of our Brittish kingly Race and so discended as our Antiquarie hath before described And in this respect being the fittest most likely maÌ by his true Title to the Crowne of Britaine with the vnion of the Roman Brittish forces to appease the Tumults heare Galfr. Mon. Hist l. 5. c. 2. Harding Chron. in Seuer c. 52. alij by this his vndoubted Right to the Crowne of Britaine he was so coÌfident to effect this designe that he brought but two Legions of Roman Souldiers to assist him For the more willing enterprise whereof Britaine the Natiue Country of his Empresse she still liuing and Bassianus their sonn 's vndeniable Title to be King heare after his Father called vpoÌ him to take this expeditioÌ in his owne parson otherwise most vnfitt for such a Iorney and attempt for as diuers write he was not onely olde but so lame and trobled with the Goute that for the most part he was carried in his bed-couche Senex iam morbo articulari Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 5. f. 87. laborans lectica plurimum vehebatur Thus it appeareth how probable it is that Seuerus was not onely discended of the Line of our Brittish Kings but was immediate true Heire to the Crowne of Britaine for being granted that he was right Heire to Androgeus the eldest sonne of King Lud there could be Galfrid Mon. Hist Reg. Brit. l. 3. c. 20. l. 4. c. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. Matth. Westm aetat 5. ca. 25. 26. 27. 28. Hard. Chron. c. 41. 42. 43. 44. Holinsh. Hist of Engl. l. 3. c. 10. Stowe and Howes Hist in Lud. Cassibelan Theomantius Balaeus l. de Scri. Brit. centur 1. in Fulgenio none to claime it before him For it is the generall consent of our Historians Brittish or Saxons Catholiks or Protestants that King Lud left two sonnes behinde him younge at his death the forenamed Androgeus being the eldest vndoubted Heire of Britaine and Theomantius or Tenancius the secoÌd two Brothers Cassibelan which next ruled in respect of the Minoritie of his nephewes Androgeus the eldest going a way with Iulius Caesar and Nennius after CassibelaÌ by the departing hence of the eldest brother Androgeus Theomantius ruled After whome Aruiragus Marius Coillus and Lucius by whose death without Issue or Heire in Britaine the immediate true Right of this kingdome belonged to Seuerus And after Seuerus his death Bassianus his onely sonne by the Brittish Empresse his wife Sister to Fulgenius of the Regall blood of Britaine Fulgenius vir sanguine Regio clarus and so neare Titler to the Crowne that he with greate assistance aduaunced his claime vnto it being both by Father and Mother his Father Vncle taken away by death the next immediate Heire was both King of Britaine and Emperour by all Antiquities And by this we finde how vntrue or to no purpose the supposed Decree of the Roman Senate was to disable those to gouerne heare which discended of Brittish Parents THE VI. CHAPTER OF THE STATE OF CHRISTIANS ESPECIALLY in Britaine in the time of Seuerus vnder whome allthough in some parts there was greate persecution of Christians yet not heare in Britaine but the Christians were heare in quiet without affliction 1. NOW to speake somewhat of Seuerus his Alienation or affection from or to Christian Religion it is the common opinion and our owne Antiquaries be of the same that in diuers places of the Empire he was an enemy so farre vnto it that many terme him the fift Persecutor among the Emperours after Nero and many Christians in diuers Prouinces were Martyred in his Empire Post Neronem Marian. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. an 283. Matth. Westm An. 195. Florânt Wigor in Cron. An. 189. 211. Iudas Scrâptor Eccle. teÌpore Seueri apud Euseb l. 6. c. 6. Baron To. 3. Annal. An-204 Spartianus in Seuero Euseb in Chron. l. 6. c. 2. Hier. l. de Scrip. Eccl. in Origene c. 54. Magd. coÌt 3 Dio. Hist Rom. l. 51. Acta S. Phil. Martyris apud Baron To. 2. An. 204. notaâ in Martyr 13. Sept. Martyr Rom. 13. Septemb. Bâd Vânard Ado. eod die Act. S. Philipp supr Cornel. Tacitus l. 17. Seuerus quintam Persecutionem in Christianos excitauit plurimique Sanctorum per diuersas Prouincias Martyrio coronantur And it is so certaine by all forreine Antiquities that there was such Persecution in his time that it was allmost a common opinion that the comming of Antichrist was at hand as an Ecclesiasticall Writer of that time hath left to Posteritie propterea quod persecutionis tumultus contra nos excitatus multorum mentes tam grauiter perturbaret Antichristi aduentum omnium ore atque sermone iactatum iam tum appropinquare arbitratus est Yet we doe not finde any expresse Edict or Prohibition of him vntill about the tenth yeare of his Empire When as
Bassianus reigned alone both Emperour and King of Britaine vntill his death Besides his hereditarie Title to this kingdome it seemeth that the Christian Britans heare were not a litle moued to chuse and receaue him for their King for the hope they had that he would eyther become a Christian or at least a friend and no Enemy to that Profession of which in his youth and tender yeares he had giuen no vulgar Argument for besides many other hopefull graces and gifts he was then endued with and brought vp by a Christian Nurse and Christian children when he did see any Christian Martyrs brought to wild beasts to be killed and deuoured he would weepe or turne his face away as Spartianus is an ample witnes Si quando feris obiectos damnatos vidit fleuit aut ocolos auertit And being but seuen yeares old hearing that one of his Christian Playfellowes was greeuously beaten for that his Religion as the common interpretation is he could not long after enduer the Procurers of his beating by the same Authour Septennis puer cum collusorem suum puerum ob Iudaicam religionem grauius verberatum audisset neque patrem suum neque patrem pueri vel Authores Spartian supr verberum diu respexit Where the Pagan Authour by the Iewes Religion as often such men doe vnderstandeth Christian Religion which both his Nurse and this Playfellow of Bassianus her Sonne did professe And in this hope of the Britans now Christians that âassianus would rather be a friend then Persecutour of such they were not deceaued for allthough contrary to his first education when he was with Christians being separated from them he fell to such and so many kindes of Impietie as Histories doe recompt and putt an innumerable company of the Pagan Roman Nobles to death and many of them which had bene greatest Enemies to Christians yet he died innocent from Christian blood and Persecution and by his seueare punishmeÌt towards their aduersaries iustly to be interpreted a Reuenger of their wrongs and former calamities The common opinion is that he reigned betweene 6. and 7. yeares Allthough I finde in an old French Manuscript Historie entreating Manuscr Gallic Antiq. c. 109. much of the affaires of this kingdome written aboue 400. yeares since that he was King of Britaine 29. yeares Bassian tenoit le Roilme de Bretaine 29. ans 3. All Bassianus his time and diuers yeares before in the Empire of Seuerus S. Zepherine was Pope of Rome who as our Protestant Antiquaries acknowledge being giuen wholly to the seruice of God more then earthly things ended his life with holy Martyrdome Zepherinus rei diuinae magis quam Ioh. Bal. l. 1. de Act. Rom. Pont. in Zephermo Robert Barns in Vit. Pont. Rom. in eod Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. c. 17. humanae intentus Martyrio coronatus est These ProtestaÌts also doe relate many worthy Actes of this holy Pope amoÌgst which these they sett downe at large in their publike Writings He Decreed saye they that Preists should not consecrate the blood of Christ in a Chalice of wood That all which were of yeares of discretion should communicate at Easter at the least euery yeare That Preists should be present when the Bishop said Masse That a Bishop accused should not without the Authoritie of the Pope of Rome be condeÌned in Iudgment eyther by Primate Patriarke or Metropolitane Sanguinis Christi coÌsecrationeÌ no in calice ligneo fieri debere statuit Omnes iaÌ Puberes vt semel in Anno ad Paschatis Ferias Eucharistiam sumerent edixit CuÌ Episcopus celebraret Missae sacra iussit omnes Presbyteros adesse Sine Romani Pontificis authoritate accusatuÌ EpiscopuÌ nec a Primate nec à Patriarcha nec à Metropolitano in iudicio coÌdemnanduÌ esse This holy Pope as I haue cited before from Iacobus Genuensis others consenting thereto conuerted our renowned Countryman S. Amphibalus which Iacob Genuen Episc in Catal. Sanct. in S. Amphibalo Author of the Engl. Martyrol die 25. Iunij Io. Lidgâte Monac Buâiens in âius Vita Gerar. Liâgh in âudim Insignium wonne by his preaching life and death after so many thowsands of this Nation to Christ Of whome a late Writer citing diuers Antiquities thus writeth S. Amphibale being a Noble young man of Britany and going to Rome with Bassianus Sonne to Seuerus Viceroy of the Britans was there by Pope Zepherinus instructed secretly in the Christian saith baptized made Preist and sent back into Britaine there to preach vnto others Neyther may we with prudence iudge that so greate a concourse of our Brittish Nobilitie being then at Rome and S. Amphibalus thus conuerted a greate Noble man termed in Antiquities the Sonne of a Prince and so not without attendance that he alone was thus conuerted and employed by that holy Pope at this time And not vnprobable but some of those holy Apostolike men which are yet remembred in Histories to haue assisted S. Amphibalus afterward in preaching Christ in Veremuâd apud Hâcâor Boeth Scoâor Hist l. 6. f. 102. Holâinsh Hist of Scotl. in Chrathlint these parts receaued their Ordination and Instruction for the same at Rome now or about this time such as were Modocus Priscus Calanus Ferranus Ambianus and Carnocus there is no repugnancie in time for these were old men when the Persecution of Dioclesian raged heare and S. Alban was martyred in the yeare of Christ 282. passus est gloriosus Martyr Albanus anno Domini Manuscr Antiq. Vit. S. Albani Capgr Catal. in eod Bar. Annal. An. 221. Robert Barnes in Vit. Pont. Rom. in Zeph. Io. Bal. l. 1. Act. Pont. Rom. in eod Dio in Caracal Spartian in Caracalla Dio in Macrino Manuscr Gallic Antiq. c. 14. CoÌpilatio M. S. de gest Brit. Ang. in Carausio ducentesimo octogesimo secundo And S. Zepherine continued Pope as both Catholike and Protestant Antiquaries agree vntill the yeare of Christs Natiuitie 220. when as a Protestant Bishop writeth he was crowned with Martyrdome anno Domini 220. martyrio coronatus est About this time also or a litle before Bassianus Emperour King of Britaine was murthered betweene Edessa and Carras by Mardianus a Centurion he marrying with the Sister of the holy Christian Lady Mammea left their Sonne Heliogabalus behind him who soone after was Emperour An old French Manuscript History saith that Bassianus was slayne by Carausius who after reigned 38. yeares The same hath the Manuscript Compilation in these words tandem fauentibus Britonibus Carausius dimicauit cum Bassiano interfecit eam sic gubernaculum regni in se suscepit THE VIII CHAPTER HOW VERY MANY KINGS WITH VARIABLE proceedings Ruled heare in Britaine before Constantius Father to the Greate Constantine by S. Helen our Brittish Lady yet the Christians heare were quiet from Persecution in all or most of their time 1. AFTER the death of S. Zepherine Pope Calixtus the first of Lamprid. in Diadame
Iul. Capitolin in Macrino Matth. Westm an 214. Flor. Wigorn. Chron. an 226. Marian. aetat 6. in Macrin Mart. Polon in Macrino Henr. Hunt Hist l. 1. Dio in Macrino Eusebius l. 6. c. 15. Henr. HuÌt Hist l. 1. Matth. West An. 215. Martin Polon alij Marian. aetat 6. in Heliogabalo Florent Wigor Chron. an 229. 207. that name succeded in the See Apostolike of Rome And Bassianus being as before murthered Macrinus a Mauritanian or Moriscan by Nation with his sonne Diadumenus or by some Diadumenianus obtained the Empire but they were both slayne by their owne souldiers rebelling against them when they had bene Emperours but one yeare and two moneths After whome Marcus Aurelius Antoninus Heliogabalus or Elagabalus sonne of Bassianus Caracalla before spoken of was chosen Emperour by the Armie his Mother was named Soemiades or Semiamira the daughter of Mesa Sister to Iulia the Empresse the second wife of Seuerus and this Soemiades or Semiamides was Sister to that most renowned Christian Lady Mamea Mother to Alexander the Emperour Henry of Huntington and Florigerus asscribe 4. compleate yeares to the Empire of Heliogabalus adeptus imperium tenuit 4. annis Martinus alloweth him not fully so longe a Regiment Yet Marianus saith with Roman writers that he was Emperour 4. yeares and 8. Moneths Marcus Aurelius Heliogabalus Antonini Caracallae filius regnauit annis quatuor meÌsibus 8. iuxta Historiam Romanam Florentius Wigorniensis hath the same words both for that continuance of his Empire and Authoritie of the Roman History affirming it that he was true and immediate next King of Britaine not onely during the time of his Empire but in that space also when Macrinus and his sonne Diadumenus were Emperours euen from the death of Antoninus Bassianus Caracalla his Father the vndoubted King of Britaine both by his Fathers and Mothers Title For allthough Martinus saith that Seuerinus sonne of Bassianus was Emperour with his Father Antonius Caracalla imperauit annis Martin Polon Supput An. 212. in Anton. Caracalla in Macrino Marc. Anton. alij Septem Seuerinus filius eius yet seeing this Authour who so writeth consenteth with all others that Macrinus immediately succeeded to Bassianus Caracalla and Heliogabalus to Macrinus he must needs to iustifie that his testimonie of Seuerinus being Emperour with Bassianus his Father say that this Seuerinus died with his Father or before or was the same sonne of Bassianus which others doe call Heliogabalus Marcus Antoninus and other names which Heliogabalus is stiled by in Histories 2. While these things were acted with the Romans the state of Britaine was also vnquiet and allthough Heliogabalus and his brother Seuerinus also if Bassianus had any such sonne was next true King of Britaine yet neither of them enioyed it For by all writers one named Carausius was King of Britaine not onely next after Bassianus but by diuers Authours some time also while he liued giuing an ouerthrowe either to Bassianus the Emperour or Matth. Westm an 286. rather some Lieutenant or generall of his of the same or like name heare in Britaine and so made himselfe King of Britaine After whome by our Brittish Historie and Ponticus Virunnius Asclepiodotus Duke of Cornwayle was made King deposing Alectus sent hither against Carausius with three Legions Galfr. Monum Hist lib. 5. cap. 4. Pont. Virun l. 5. Matth. Westm An. 292. 293. 294 Harding Cron. c. 56. 57. Galfrid Mon. l. 5. Pontic Virun l. 5. Hard. Chron. cap. 59. Matth. Westm 302. Catal. Reg. Brit. alij Matth. Westm Ann. 286. Will. Harris Descript of Brit. Hollinsh Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 23. and as Matthew of Westminster and Harding write was King three yeares vntill Asclepiodotus deposed him Next to Asclepiodotus was King Coel Father to the most renowned Empresse S. Helena married to CoÌstantius Emperour and Mother to Greate Constantine their sonne our most glorious King and Emperour after which time our History will not be so obscure and confused as now it is For as in the Succession of these I haue remembred there is question so concerning the time of their gouernement and their conuersation also whether it was Christian or otherwise it is not free from difficultie Antiquaries agree that Carausius was next King to Bassianus Therefore when Matthew of Westminster and some others would not haue Carausius to be King vntill about the 286. yeare of Christ it must needs be an error either in them their Scribes or Printers for it is euident before and all the Roman Writers proue that Bassianus was dead many yeares and diuers Emperours had succeeded longe before this time and Matthew of Westminster himselfe saith that Bassianus making warre against the Parthians was circumuented slaine of his Enemyes betweene Edessa and Carras in the yeare of Christ 213. Anno gratiae 213. Bassianus Imperator contra Parthos bellum mouens Matth. Westm An. 213. Otto Frising Chron. l. 3. c. 29. Floren. Wigorn. an 204. 226. Marian. aetat 6. an 218. in Caracallo inter Edessam Carras ab hostibus circumuentes occisus est which was aboue 70. yeares before he bringeth Carausius to attempt any thing for the Crowne of Britaine Florentius WigornieÌsis followeth the like accompt and setteth downe the very place of his death there to be Osdroena And Marianus affirmeth the same with the Roman Histories saying it was in the yeare of Christ 218. And both our old Brittish History and Ponticus Virunnius who giue the greatest light in this matter say plainely that Carausius liued in Bassianus time Bassianus regno potitur Eo tempore fuit in Britannia Inuenis quidam Galfrid Mon. Hist Reg. l. 5. c. 3. Pont. Virun l. 5. nomine Carausius And add further that Carausius ioyning with the Picts which Fulgenius had got together against Seuerus Father to Bassianus fought with his Army and ouerthrowing it was made King of Britaine Prodiderant Bassianum Picti quos dux Fulgenius matris suae frater in Britanniam conduxerant Nam dum ei auxiliari debuissent promissis donarijs Carausij corrupti in ipso praelio diuerterunt se a Bassiano in commilitones eius irruerunt Vnde stupefacti caeteri Galfr. Pontic supr cum ignorarent qui socij qui hostis ocius dilabuntur Victoria cessit Carausio Qui vt triumphum habuit regnique gubernaculum suscepit dedit Pictis locum mansionis in Albania vbi cum Britonibus mixti per sequens aeum manserunt And these Picts and Scots must needs be those of which the Scottish Historians write when they say Bassianus made peace with them and the Britans which followed Fulgenius and so went from hence to Rome Icto cum Scotis Pictis Hector Boeth Scotor Hist l. 6. fol. 88. 89. Galfr. Virun sup faedere dataque pace Fulgentio ijs qui cum eo coniurauerant Britonibus Romam cum patris vrnâ contendit And whereas the Brittish History and Virunnius say
Christian Britons in one day Factoque agmine denso inuaserunt Romanos vna die omnes interfecerunt And their Leader Gallus coÌtemptuously throwne into a brooke taking name thereof as our Protestant Antiquaries with Antiquitie thus deliuer Asclepiodotus recouered Britaine and slew the Romans Captaine named Liuius Gallus neare vnto a brooke there at that time running into which brooke he threw him by reason whereof it is called in Brittish Nant Gallon since in Saxon tongue Gallus or Wallus Harding supr c. 56. Galfr. Monll 5. c. 5. Virun lib. 5. Matth. Westm an 294. brooke and to this day the streete where some times the brook raÌre is called Walbroks And proueth the History of this Brooke both by publike Records and Inquisitions 5. Asclepiodotus vpon this Victory was crowned King of Britaine by Parlament saith Harding and by common consent of the people as both the Brittish History Virunnius and Matthew of Westminster write being Duke of Cornwall before Triumphatis Romanis caepit Asclepiodotus regni diadema capiti suo populo annuente imposuit All these last Writers except Matthew of Westminster say Dioclesian his Persecution began heare in his time of which I shall speake hereafter And it seemeth that diuers Historians not obseruing that Constantius was heare twice marrying S. Helen the first time and the second time receauing her againe when Maximian the persecuting Emperour had forced him to putt her away doe there vpon vary much about the yeares of our Kings in those times An old Manuscript Chronologie doth say Bassianus reigned 27. yeares Carausius whome yt calleth CareÌcius 39. yeares Alectus 15. yeares Asclepiodotus 10. yeares Coel 4. yeares And after him his Sonne-in-Lawe and daughter Constantius and Helen 11. Matth. Westm an 295. Catal. Reg. Brit. supr Hollinshed Hist of Engl. c. 23. in Asclepiod Hollinsh Hist Engl. supr yeares The Protestant Cataloge of our Kings hath told vs that Asclepiodotus reigned 30. yeares The same hath Hollinshed calling it the common accompt of our Chroniclers And by the same Authours and diuers others King Coel in the later end of whose reigne the Romans by Constantius came in againe was King 27. yeares Thus he writeth of this matter Coelus Earle of Colchester began his Dominion ouer the Britans in the yeare of our Lord 262. Thus Coelus or Coell ruled the Land for a certaine time so as the Britans were well content with his Gouernment and liued the longer in reste from Inuasion of the Romans because they were occupied in other places but finally they finding time for their purpose appointed one Constantius to passe ouer into this I le with an armie the which Constantius putt Coelus in such dread that immediately vpon his arriuall Coelus sent vnto him an Ambassadge and concluded a peace with him couenanting to paye the accustomed Tribute and gaue to Constantius his daughter in marriadge called Helen a noble Ladie and learned Shortly after King Coell died when he had reigned as some write Cap. 27. supr Fabian Matth. Westm Galfrid Monum Pont. Virun Harding supr Manuscrip Antiq. pr. RegnuÌ Brit. Compilatio M. S. de gest Bri. Angl. Lib. M. S. qui vocatur Scala mundi Sozomenus Hist Eccles l. 2. c. vlt. Euseb l. 4. de Vita Constantin Socrates Eccles Hist l. 1. c. vlt. Eutropiusl 10. Hier. in Chron. Ruffin l. 1. c. 11. Bal. ceÌt 1. in Flauio Constantin Stow. Histor in CoÌstant Holins Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 29. Bal. Cent. 1. in Helena Flauia 27. yeares And then he setteth downe as all other Antiquaries doe Constantius Father of Constantine the greate our next King And this he calleth the common opinion of our Writers Which I finde not onely in our printed Historians but in diuers Manuscripts not wanting Antiquitie for their warrant though among them there is difference about the yeares of the reignes of those Kings all consenting they reigned and succeeded one to an other heare as hath bene related 6. And we must eyther say Coelreigned long was twice King or not King when Constantius marryed S. Helen his daughter but after toward his death or els contradict all Antiquaries Greeks or Latines Christians or Pagans Catholiks or Protestants in the Historie of the Age and Empire of the most renowned noted and honorably remembred Emperour that euer was in the world Constantine the Greate For they all agree that he dying about the yeare of Christ 340. was then 65. yeares old hauing bene Emperour aboue 30. yeares and as Sozomen with others proue was at the least when he began to reigne 34. yeares of Age Constantinus circiter quintum sexaginta aetatis suae annum moritur Ex quorum annorum numero triginta vnum regnauit The like hath Eusebius duos triginta annos extra paucos menses dies cum Imperio fuit eundemque annorum numerum vita duplicabat Socrates saith vixit Imperator Constantinus annos sexaginta quinque triginta vnum regnauit Eutropius saith his Age was 66. and his Reigne 31. yeares S. Hierome and Ruffinus for the Latins agree with them Our Protestants say he died in the 66. yeare of his Age and the 32. of his Reigne è vita decessit senex aetatis suae anno 66. Imperij 32. à Christi Incarnatione 339. the 339. yeare of Christ And by all in the yeare 340. at the furthest The like Argument I may vse by the life and death of his blessed Mother S. Helena in all Iudgments dying before her Sonne being about 80. yeares old then and but a young Virgin when she was marryed to Constantius his Father One of our cheifest Protestant Antiquaries and not so plainely receauing the former Order in our Kings doth confirme it further saying Helena liued 79. yeares and then departed Holinsh. supr l. 4. c. 29. this life about the 21. yeare of her Sonnes reigne Her Sonne the Emperour Constantine liued till about the yeare of Christ 340. after he had ruled the Empire 32. yeares and odd moneths Therefore both he and all others must needs allowe the Reigns and Successions of our Brittih Kings before remembred and in a manner free this kingdome from the Romans in their times as also make it euident that the Roman Emperours neither did nor could raise any Persecution against our Christians in Britaine except in the time when Constantius first came hither in the dayes of the Emperour Aurelianus about the 3. yeare of his owne Empire and yeare of Christ 273. and marryed Helen Daughter of Coel then or after King or both which no Antiquitie affirmeth but all deny it or the short Reigne of Alectus vntill the comming of Maximian the Tyrant hither in the time of Asclepiodotus as the common opinion is THE IX CHAPTER OF THE POPES OF ROME IN THIS TIME how by all writers euen the Protestants themselues they were holy men and both they and other learned holy Fathers in this time were of the same faith and Religion which
quorum numero beatum Melorum fidenter credimus extitisse Which is further confirmed in the same Antiquities testifying that after many yeares the Reliks of this holy Saint were with greate reuerence translated to the Church of Amsbury and there in their shryne layed vpon the Altar Post multorum annorum curricula Praedicatores Alienigenae scrinium cum Reliquijs sancti Melori circumquaque deferentes peragratis terrarum tractibus iniunctum sibi officium exercentes Ambrisburiam tandem deuenerunt super altare Reliquias sanctas posuerunt The remouing of these Reliks to the Church and Nunnery of Amsbury must needs be before the preuayling of the Pagan Saxons and Hengist his murthering our Noble Britans and taking King Vortiger Prisoner hard by that place at Stonehendge by Treachery For at that time both that and all other Religious houses and Churches those Pagans could enter to were destroyed Yet the Historyes haue told vs before that many yeares were passed ouer betweene the buriall and remouing these holy Reliks thither Neither dare I affirme that this History is more auncient then this time For excepting the Religious house of Glastenbury all others had their Foundation after the CoÌuersion of King Lucius who dyed in the beginning of this Age. And probably we may coniecture this Translation of these sacred Reliks was in the time of S. Germanus and Lupus the Legats of Pope Celestine being and preaching heare for they were praedicatores Alienigenae Strange Preachers and the most renowned strange Preachers we can thinke these to be much deuoted to the reuereÌce of our holy Brittish Reliks by all Historyes making solemne Pilgrimadges vnto theÌ And if we affirme these holy Reliks were first interred in these dayes the circuite of many yeares post multorum annorum curricula after which they were remoued by strange Preachers will well agree with the comming of those strangers the Popes Legats hither about the yeare of Christ 432. which was before the Nunnery of Amsbury was destroyed 5. The Historie of this holy Saint is thus sett downe by the auncient writers S. Meliorus his Martyrdome thereof Melorus or Meliorus was the onely Sonne and Heire of Melianus Duke of Cornwayle Who in the seuenth yeare of his Gouernment calling an Assembly of the Nobles to consult about the affayres of his Country was in the same assembly murthered by his owne Brother named Rinoldus his Sonne Melorus being but 7. yeares old at that time This Rinoldus hauing thus killed the Father knowing his Sonne to be the onely true Heire and fearing if he should liue to maÌs estate he might take the Dukedome from him being his iust inheritance sought to murther him also and bringing him into Cornewayle where there was a Councell of Bishops and others gathered together whose consent he laboured to haue for the putting of Melorus to death to make himselfe secure in his so wickedly procured dignitie But when the holy Bishops assembled detested so barbarous impietie and cruelty and would in no wise assent vnto it This wicked vsurping Vncle to make this child loathsome and so vncapable or vnfitt for Gouernment caused his right hand and left foote to be cutt of After which he had an hand of siluer and a foote of brasse and was brought vp in a Monastery in Cornewayle vntill he was 14. yeares old daily profiting and encreasing in vertue and holy learning aswell as in yeares And this his siluer hand did miraculously bend too and froe and stretch out itselfe to doe the office of a naturall hand as if it naturally consisted of bones sinewes veines blood and flesh Mirumque in modum manus illa argentea quasi reflexus carneos habere manum extendere recludere caepit quasi natiuam ossibus neruis venis sanguine atque pelle Wherevpon the wicked Tirant his Vncle taking him from the Abbot and Religeous men committed him to one named Cerialtanus to be brought vp bribing him with promises of many possessions and rewards to putt Melorus to death which he most wickedly and barbarously effected cutting of his head Which done the Sonne of Cerialtanus with the consent of his Father bearing the head of the holy Martyr vpon the wall of the Castle fell downe from the wall broke his neck and died Cerialtanus then tooke vp the head of the Saint and brought it to the Tirant his Vncle. Who with ioy receauing it badd the wicked Murtherer goe to the topp of an hill adioyning and whatsoeuer he could there see he would giue him to possesse Cerialtanus going to the hill thinking to see round about sodenly was struken blinde one both his eyes and presently died And the wicked Vncle touching the sacred head brought vnto him within three dayes after ended his wretched life with a miserable death The Bishops and Clergie buried his holy body and head with great honour together Where they which faithfully prayed vnto him did obtayne their desire Sepulto ab Episcopis Clericis capite cum sacro Bishops Preists others pray to S. Meliorus Martyred corpore Corpus sanctum cum honore sepelierunt vbi opem eius cum fide implorantes optatum remedium gaudentes consequi solebant THE XI CHAPTER CONTAYNING AN ABREVIATE OF SOME ROman Emperours and inuincibly prouing that the most holy Queene and Empresse S. Helen was a Britan of Regall Race the onely true and lawfull wife of Constantius Emperour and Constantine the Greate their true lawfull Sonne and Heire borne in Britaine 1. I Haue spoken before how the Roman Emperours after the death of Heliogabalus vntill Constantius marryed first or after receaued againe Helen daughter of Coel had litle command in this kingdome and so not so necessarie to be much remembred in the Ecclesiasticall Historie thereof none of them except the two Philips the Father and Sonne dignified in Histories with name of Christianitie therefore it will suffice to sett downe breefely their names and continuance of their Empiers which our Protestant Antiquaries doe thus propose vnto vs After Seuerus Bassianus Surnamed Antonius Carracalla succeeded How 's Stowe Hist Titul the Romans in Seuerus in the Empire he was murthered by Martialis when he had gouerned sixe yeares Macrinus one yeare Antonius Heliogabalus three yeares Alexander Seuerus 13. yeares Iulius Maximus 3. yeares M. Antonius Gordianus one yeare Iulius Philippus they omitt Philip the second his Sonne the first Christian Emperour 5. An Epitomie of the Roman Emperours yeares Decius 2. yeares Trebonianus Gallus and Vibius Hostilianus two yeares Iu lius Aemilianus foure moneths Licinius Valerianus sixe Lacinius Gallicinus fifteene At this time there arouse in diuers Countries thirtie Vsurpers which are called the thirtie Tirants of the which Lollianus Posthumus Victorianus Tetricius as it is supposed kept Britaine from Gallicinus Flauius Claudius two Aurelianus fiue Tacitus sixe moneths Florianus three moneths This yeare 276. Aurelian the Dane was chosen Emperour he hated Christians and in the fourth yeare of his Reigne he
olde Greeke Writer sayth they were Arrian Heretiks Pagans which denyed Constantine to be legitmate and that they lyed therin Ariani Pagani calumniantur vti spurium MagnuÌ Constantinum quin ipsi mentiuntur Egbertus saith she was Queene and Mother of Constantine Berengosus an eye witnesse of the most things writing of her saith first she was a Queene Helena Regina and so the lawfull wife of Constantius for the Concubine of the greatest King or Emperour that euer was is not thereby a Queene in such sence as these Authours name her Queene to Rule and gouerne Augusta cum filio conregnabat Nor can the lawfull true wiues of Kings be termed Queens by such worthie Authours except they were Queens by Title of Inheritance or such like as our Antiquaries write of Queene Helen that she was daughter and Heire to her Father King S. Helen her sumptuous Pallace Coel. Which this worthie Authour doth also though a stranger to vs confirme when he proueth she was of a most Noble Parentage and by experimentall Idem Berengosus l. 3. c. 2. sup Arguments because he had seene the old buildings of her stately Pallace continuing in his time the pauement whereof was Marble and Toochstone the most Regall Pallace in all those parts the walles were guilded with gold Her chamber was so sumptuous that the like was not in the world and to free her from all slaunders the chamber of her heart and soule was farre more pure and in all things she was obedient to the will of God and yet externally pleasing her husband Constantius although more pleasing to God then to her husband Nobilitatem eius apud Treuiros aedificiorum suorum adhuc antiqua testatur gentilitas vbi pauimentum domus illius varijs Marmoribus Pario quondam lapide stratum benè declarat quantum ibi prae aliis videretur habere Primatum Praeterea vero ipsa planities parietum fuluo auro velut Hiacinthino textu depicta bene testabatur insignia nobilitatis eius inuictae Insuper etiam Praediorum eius copiae Ecclesijs Dei olim collatae bene declarant quam nobilissima generis polleret Antiquitate sed cubile ipsius aureis setis instructum insignitum nobilitatem quodaÌmodo in ea quasi Romanorum testabatur Quiritum maximè cum ab ortu solis vsque ad vltimam Thyle cubili huic simile non posset inueniri Quia cubiculum cordis sui cubicularius ille nulla vnquam inquinauit pollutione de quo scriptum est in Cubili suo astitit omni viae non bonae Quoniam intrinsecus tantis ac talibus decorata fuit virtutibus idcirco per omnia in omnibus diuinis placebat obtutibus quia vero specie suâ pulchritudine forinsecus erat ornata ideo viro suo Constantio amabilis videbatur grata quoniam internae pietatis aeternae pulchritudinis ita instructa est norma vt Deo placeret in animâ Constantio in formâ secundum enim opinionem vulgi veritatem rei officiosa erat in obsequio viri sed officiosior ad obsequium Dei quoniam amor Constantij Dei ita in corde illius duplici ratione fuit distinctus vt Constantio exterius Deo subderetur interius 5. Thus we see how farre this most blessed and Noble Queene and Empresse was in all times from being base either by birth or conuersation such sanctity of life could neuer agree with that fowle name by which some haue so wrongefully termed her such Parentage Pallaces and Reuenewes able to entertaine the greatest Princes according to their state and dignitie must denominate their Noble Owners with better termes and attributes then Hostesse Inkeeper Stabularia Except we will expound them in so lardge a sence that we shall so stile Abraham and Loth that lodged the Angels those that entertained Christ all Receauers of Kings Princes and Emperours and all harbourers and exercisers of Hospitalitie for so both S. Helen and King Coel entertained Constantius the one an Husband the other a sonne in Lawe as Princes vse It seemeth this Palace and lands in and about Treuers to haue discended to S. Helen by her Mother or some Ancestor of that Country for both Beringosus saith S. Helen was brought vp at Treuers Helena Treuiro-Indigena ciuitatis And Ottho Frisingensis saith she was by some of her Ancestors Berengos supr l. 2. c. 1. Ottho Frisingen Chron. l. 4. c. 45. come from thence Helena ex Pago Treuirorum oriunda And Treuers being at that time the most renowned place of those Countries for Nobilitie Learning and Christian Relegion and she the onely child of her Father King Coel and to succeed him in the kingdome of Britaine he sent her thither to haue the most Noble education and there it was probably where she first came to be acquainted with Constantius then liuing in those parts And this made the Attonement betweene Constantius for the Romans and king Coel to be so soone and peaceably effected without any effusion of blood as our Antiquities testifie whereof it will be a difficult thing to giue any other reason in any morall iudgment 6. This Marriadge betweene Constantius and S. Helena daughter of King Coel is proued by many other forraine Historians so hath the auncient Bishop Iacob Genuen in S. Helena Trithem l. de Orig. Francorum Io. Naucler Chron. generat 6. p. 565. Hist Manuscr Gallic Antiq. c. 29. Iacobus Genuensis and Trithemius So plainely writeth Nauclerus Constantius Caesar in Britanniam missus Insulam Romanis pacauit eamque post interitum Coelis ductâ illius filiâ Helenâ vxore solus administrauit A very old FreÌch Manuscript hath thus Constans came into Britaine and after the death of King Coelreigned ouer Britaine and tooke Helen daughter of Coel to wife This Helen was a woman of greate vertue and passing in Beuty all the Maydes of the Prouince of Britaine and there was not found any other so learned in Instruments of Musike and the 7. liberall Arts. For her Father Coel had no other child which might gouerne the Realme after him and therefore procured that she was so learned that she might Reigne after him Bouchet saith Cohel Duke of Cohelcester slew Asclepiodotus in Bouchet Annals de Aquitaine l. 1. c. 5. Nicholas Giles Annal. de France f. 8. p. 2. Zonaras Annal. Tom. 2. in Diocletiano Constante Zonar sup in Constantino Magno Battaile and was made King of Britaine Constantius married his daughter Helena and had Constantine by her An other French Historian saith Helena Mother of Constantine the Greate was daughter of Coel King of the Britans And whereas some would haue Zonaras to be a mouer of this question it is most cleare that Zonaras plainely saith S. Helen was the first and true wife of Constantius Constantine his eldest Sonne and so declared his lawfull Heire Successour Filio natu maiore Magno videlicet Constantino ex priore coniuge Imperij
to the kingdome of Britaine and the Roman Empire abandoning all that and such terreane honours preferred the poore Religeous life founded Monasteries and conuersed in them with greate deuotion suffered so many miseries and disgraces for preaching Christ stoned and cast into a pitt at Ausburge by the Infidels liuing some time in a Cliffe by Chur ingreate austeritie still called Lucius Cliffe cliuo illi ad tempora nostra nomen Aegid Schudus Clarouen in descript Rhaetiae Alpinae cap. 15. mansit Sancti Lucij Cliuus 5. Allthough his memory hath bene allmost omitted in Antiquities on earth yet he hath enioyed his deserued honour in heauen and the very foundations of his Monasteries the one at S. Lucius in Aquitaine the other S. Lucius in Rhaetia and the hard stones of his S. Lucius Cliffe doe call vpon vs to honour and not bury in obliuion so noble and worthie a Saint of our Nation the first among the Kings and Princes of Britaine that for loue of the heauenly kingdome left his Title to so great a Temporall Throne and scepter to beare the Crosse of Christ and preache his Lawe to his Enemies Which wonderfull zeale and deuotion in this most holy Saint being of the same name Country and kindred with King Lucius and vndoubted Heire to the same kingdome he enioyed and liued to see it conuerted vnto Christ and thereby renowned in all the world and this S. Lucius for the most part muring vp himselfe in Cloisters and Clifts and concealing his Regall Right and discent gaue occasion to some to asscribe that to S. Lucius King in Act which belonged to S. Lucius King and Emperour by Hereditarie Right and Title Wherevpon I boldly say for the glory of Britaine our Lucius the first was the first King in the world which for himselfe and his subiects publickly receaued the Lawe of Christ Our S. Lucius the second was the first owner or Heire of a kingdome and Empire in the world which forsooke them to preach and purchase the heauenly kingdome and Empire and S. Emerita his Sister the first daughter of so greate Parents which publickly professed and practised such holy conuersation And allthough we doe not finde in Histories so exact Eutrop. l. 10. Euseb l. 1. Vit. ConstaÌt c. 14. Victor in Constantino Zonaras in Dioclesiano Pomponius Laetê° Roman Hist comp in Constantino Max. Io. Baptista Egnat in CoÌstantino Magno Anton. Sabellic Ennead li. 8. Ennead 7. Niceph. l. 7. c. 49 50. Nich. Har. pesfeld Hist Eccl. in 6. primis scaecul c. 12. p. 19. accompt and memory of the cheifest procurers and prosecutours of the Martyrdome of these two glorious Brittish Saints Brother and Sister S. Lucius and S. Emerita nor the certaine time of their death yet if we call to minde that which is common in Writers of those dayes that Maximianus Herculeus their mortall Enemy was then Emperour in the West and raised most greuous Persecutions there and hauing forced Constantius before to putt his true lawfull wife their holy Mother S. Helen away to take Theodora his daughter in Lawe and what hate he bore to the children of S. Helen seeking to depriue them of their Regall and Imperiall Right and Title as well appeareth in his plotts and proceedings against Constantine still liuing and happily escaping them iniuriously to aduance his owne titlesse and vnworthie creaturs it will be voide of presumption to thinke that he countriued the death of these holy Saints about that time when he sought to murther their Brother Constantine a litle before the death of Constantiustheir Father knowne to be sickly and vnlikely long to liue and so they receaued a double Crowne of Martyrdome one for the kingdome of heauen which they diligently preached an other for their Title to a kingdome and Empire one earth of which they were thus vniustly depriued And we finde that among other Churches which the Emperour Constantine the Greate their Brother founded in honour of Saints he founded one to S. Lucius not vnprobable to this his renowned Brother then Martyred A late Authour setteth downe S. Emerita Sister of S. Lucius to haue bene dead before the Empire of Constantine the Greate citing some though not naming them that she was burnt to death for the faith of Christ Ante haec tempora quidam Emeritam Lucij sororem pro Christi fide exustam tradunt But that which he alledgeth others without name to thinke she was not putt to death for Religion but in the time of Tumults heare after King Lucius death alijid adscismata factiones potiùs quae hoc regnum totos post Lucium quindecim annos miserè distrahebant quam ad vllam Christianae fidei causam referunt Besides that wanteth Authoritie is confuted before THE XIII CHAPTER THAT S. HELEN WAS ALL HER LIFE AN holy and vertuous Christian neuer infected with Iudaisme or any error in Religion And that Constantius her Husband long liued and dyed a Christian and protected both Britaine and other Countries vnder him from Persecution 1. BY this we doe not onely see the greate and wonderfull Sanctitie of these most holy children of Constantius Helena with a new confirmation of their true lawfull marriadge but the extraordinary greate loue and affection of these greate PareÌts themselues towards Christian Religion For these blessed children receauing their Education as birth and being from them and by them both allowed and furthered in so sacred and holy course of life in their young yeares if we had no other Arguments but this and that S. Helen was Grandaughter to S. Lucius our first Christian King for his most singular pietie a spectacle to all after Princes and Constantius her Husband euen against the liking of many of the Roman Nobilitie and by diuers before against their Lawes so farre enamoured with the rare vertues of that vnmatchable Lady that aboue all others he chose her to wife to liue with her in so remote and strange Country especially professing Christianitie which the Romans then persecuted we must needs at the least conclude from hence that this our King and Queene were very farre from being Persecutours of that Religion if they were left to their owne Iudgments and disposition and not incited or inforced by others against their consciences and propensions 2. Of Queene Helen there can be no question for being borne in a Christian kingdome discended from such Parents her selfe Mother of such children and by all Antiquities brought vp in Britaine in extraordinary learning and knowledge where after the Druides and their Rites extinct by King Lucius and their maintenance and reuenewes bestowed vpon Ecclesiasticall learned Christians and our Vniuersities and Schooles replenished with such we shall hardly with good congruence thinke otherwise but Queene Helen was in that her prime and florishing Age rather an holy professed actuall Christian then in minde and affection onely If any man will hold and affirme that for the sumptuous Pallace Queene Helen had in Treuers in Germany
Christians Ista fiebant anno Christi 292. regnante in Britannia Constantio Chloro Sub cuius postea regimine cuÌ Imperator esset a tanta clade ita immunes eius vrbes erant vt Asilum Christianis afflictis tutissimum foret illa ipsa Britannia And to proue he continued in this true Christian affection and faith euen to his death an other taking vpon him onely to be an Interpretor of old Authours thus relateth his last Actions whilst he lay on his death bedd hearing Hollinsh Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 27. that his sonne Constantine was come and escaped from the Emperours Dioclesian and Maximian with whome he remayned as Pledge he receaued him with all Ioy and raysing himselfe vp in his bedd in presence of his other sonnes and Counsellors with a greate number of other people and strangers that were come to visit him he sett the Crowne vpon his sonnes head and adorned him with other Imperiall Robes Niceph. and garments executing as it were himselfe the office of an Herald and withall spake these words vnto his said sonne and to his Counsellors there about him Now is my Tripart Hist death to me more wellcome and my departure hence more pleasant I haue heare a lardge Epitaph and monument of buriall to witt myne owne sonne and one whome in earth I leaue to be Emperour in my place which by Gods good help shall wipe away the teares of the Christians and reuendge the crueltie exersed by Tyrants This I rekon to chance vnto me insteed of most felicitie And we finde how his body being found at Caernaruon likely Translated thither from Yorke where by common opinion he dyed in the time of King Edward the first was honorably Matth. Westm 1283. Thomas Walsingh Vpodig Neustriae an 1283. by his commandement buryed with other Christians in the Church Apud Caerneruon corpus Maximi Principis patris nobilis Imperatoris Constantini erat inuentum Rege Iubente in Ecclesia honorificè collocatum Which Christian dutie and obsequy would not haue bene performed vnto him especially so honorably and publikly in so Christian Catholike a time without either certaine knowledge or very probable opinion of his Christian Catholike Religion The Ceremonies solemnities and prayers vsed in such a case could not in conscience so be performed for a man dying in any other Profession The Harris Manuscr Hist l. 4 c. 2. Writers of this relatioÌ are of too greate Authoritie to be questioned And some Writers there be which hold his first buriall and funerall at Yorke was with Christian solemnities and obsequies such as could not be vsed but for a Christian And they produce Eusebius to testifie no lesse Who speaking of Constantius death and funerall saith that he being a most holy man was buryed Eusebius de Vita Constant lib. 1. c. 16. with greate pompe with Hymnes and prayses as a most blessed man Genitorem sanctissimum cum omni splendore maxima pompa extulit faustis acclama tionibus suaui hymnorum concentu omnes beatissimum illum celebrant And maketh his death as his life also so holy and Christian like that he saith God gauâ euident testimony thereof to all men then liuing Hunc morum vitaeque piè Religiosè ad virtutem institutae exitum esse in Imperatore Constantio vniuerso generi mortalium qui nostra memoria vixerunt Deus euidenter monstrauit THE XIV CHAPTER BY WHAT WICKED PLOTTS PRACTISES and deuises Dioclesian and Maximian began and prosecuted their wicked Persecution of Christians in Britaine and how Constantius was innocent and free therein 1. WHEN Dioclesian and Maximian the most infensiue Enemies of the faithfull Seruants Church of Christ inteÌded their mercylesse and matchlesse persecution against theÌ the easilyer to make it as vniuersall generall as it was bloodly Tyrannicall And perceauing that neither Nero nor any other their Predecessor in that prophane Impietie had or could before them traÌsporte their rage in that kinde ouer our Ocean into this kingdome protected and Rampired both by cituation Sea ChristiaÌ Kings Rulers or fauourers of Christianitie and Immunities froÌ the RomaÌ seuerities in such nature their study and practise was first to surprise ouerthrowe these firme Bullwarks Forts against them And therefore assuredly knowing that by the Regall clayme Title of Britaine Queene Helen was the lawfull and vndoubted Heire Owner thereof that she was a Christian discended of such parents absolute Queene of such a Country the rare vertues wisedome she was endued with her potency thereby with hir Victorious and triumphant husband Constantius that they had children to succeed them in the gouernment and kingdome of Britaine and such as by credible Antiquities before were Christians and thereby more likely to enlardge and dilate then restrayne or hinder the profession of Christianitie they knew these Impediments to their wiked designements must be taken away before they could take effect Wherevpon beginning with the cheifest and principall propugnacle the Title of Queene Helen her marriadge with Constantius and Loue betweene them they first assaulted this by pretended disabilitie in that Title Marriadge Her lawfull Title by Regall Lineall discent and Inheritance they frustrated in their Iudgment which then had no Iudge on earth by their pretended not to be examined Imperiall clayme and Preeminencie taking and reckoning for their owne whatsoeuer they could gett and keepe by force and sword And their more then Panegyricall Orator Mamertinus saith plainely in his Oration to Maximian the Emperour that the Britans were not onely subiect vnto him but that he landing in Britaine The Britans receued him with greate Triumphe offered themselues to his presence Mamertin orat Panegyric ad Maximian Imper with their wiues and children reuerencing not onely himselfe but euen the sailes and tacklings of that ship which had brought his diuine presence vnto their coasts and when he should sett foote on land they were ready to lye downe at his feete that he might as it were march ouer them so desirous they were of him That both the Britans and Nation adioyning to the boundes of that Isle were obedient to his commandements And giueth nothing to Constantius but as in the Right and Title of that Emperour 2. Like to this haue some others of the flattering Roman Writers by which we see they went about vtterly to disable Queene Helen to haue any S. Helenae compelled to departe from Constantius Title to this kingdome This they so vrged to Constantius and so disgraced his Marriadge with that renowned Lady that in the end they coÌpelled him to putt her away and take Theodora the Pagan daughter of the persecuting S. Lucius and his Sister S. Emerita banished out of Britaine Emperour Maximian in her place Then they bannished S. Lucius and S. Emerita their holy children and after martyred them and to make all sure in their prodeedings detayned Constantine their other child
inaudita membrorum discerptione lacerati vt absque cunctamine gloriosi in egregijs Hierusalem veluti Portis Martyrij sui trophaea defigerent Qui superfuerant siluis ac desertis abditisque speluncis se occultauere The Churches were ouerthrowne all the holy scripturs that could be found were burned in the streets the chosen Preists of the flocke of our Lord were slayne with their innocent sheepe and the Persecution was so violent that if the persecutors could haue effected it in diuers places of the Prouince no signe or token of Christian Religion had bene left The Christians heare were tortured with diuers Torments and torne in peeces with such rending their nembers a soonder as was neuer heard of That the glorious Martyrs might presently sett vp the trophies of their Martyrdome in renowned gates of Hierusalem They which were left aliue hidd themselues in woods desarts and secrett caues so to saue their lyues expeactntes sibi animarum tutamina Galfridus speaketh in the same manner so likewise doth S. Bede both expressing Galfr. Monum Hist l. 5. c. 5. Bed Hist Eccles l. 1. c. 7. 8. the wonderfull Torments our Christian Martyrs heare endured and how they which escaped death were forced to hide themselues in woods wildernesses and secrett caues in the earth Diuersis cruciatibus torti inaudita membrorum discerptione lacerati animas ad supernae ciuitatis gaudia perfecto agone miserunt Fideles Christi se tempore discriminis siluis ac desertis abditis ac speluncis se occultauerunt Virunnius saith the Malice of Maximianus Herculius Virun l. 5. Hist was so enraged in this Persecution in Britaine that he did his vttermost vtterly to blott out the name of God in it Volebat enim nomen Dei delere Henry Henr. Hunting Hist l. 1. in Dâoclesiano Her Maximiano of Huntington hath the same words with S. Gildas and S. Bede and addeth that the persecutioÌ was very ofteÌ in that extremitie of TormeÌts Haec persecutio crebra erat So hath the old Manuscript and Capgraue in the life of S. Alban both of them setting downe both the generalitie and extremitie of that Persecution heare as our Saints and other Antiquaries haue done So likewise doth the Authour of the old Manuscript Abbreuiatio Chronicorum and the Manuscript History of Rumsey The later saith the Britans kept their Christianitie Annal. Manuscr de Rumsey pr. Insula ista which they receaued in the dayes of King Lucius and Pope Eleutherius vnspotted very many yeares Britones Christianitatem quam temporibus Lucij Regis eorum Papae Eleutherij receperant immaculatam annos perplurimos obseruabant Which very many yeares must needs extend to this persecution The former saith that from the first planting of Christian Religion heare in Britaine it remayned quiet without any troble But in the time of Dioclesian Churches were ouerthrowne holy scripturs burned openly in the markets and the Preists with the Abbreu Chron. Manuscr Ann. 280. in Dioclesiano Christians vnder them putt to death hucusque sine perturbatione quicuit in Britannia Christiana Religio Sed Dioclesiani tempore subuersae sunt Ecclesiae scripturae sacrae medijs foris exustae Sacerdotes cum fidelibus sibi subditis trucidaâi The old French Manuscript cited before saith that Christian Religion which from the time of Pope Eleutherius and King Lucius had continued vntouched and pure in the Manuscr Hist Gallic c. 28. in Diocleâ and Maximian an 286. Land of Britaine was allmost now extinguished there in this Persecution There by the commandement of Maximian Herculius the Monasteries were destroyed all holy Scripturs burned that could be founde and the Noble Prelats with their subiects most cruelly tormented in all their members and whole bodies and putt to death This is the time of which our old Poet is most properly to be vnderstood saying that the holy Christians of Britaine liued in the out Ilands willdernesses and Anonymus apud Bal. Theater of greate Brit. l. 6. c. 9. craggy places especially about Wales and Cornwaile Britannica tellus patribus fuit inclita sanctis Qui Neptunicolum campos Cambrica rura Corineasque casas loca desolata colebant Of which manner of life of many renowned Christians an other Christian Poet thus speaketh in this time Tunc plerique Patres sancti cum tale viderent Excidium fugere vrbes more ferarum Per deserta vagi caecis latuerâ cauernis Where we see nothing left for their either dwelling or foode but such as wild beasts enioyed aswell as they all human habitation dyet and sustenance with cloathing but such as they first fledd away in with time consumed taken from them they thus left naked to nature to dwell in darke Dens and Caues and feed vpon wild rootes leaues hipps hawes nutts crabbs and such like fruits as the Deserts litle barren desolate Ilands brings forth One of these happy receptacles refuges then for our holy persecuted Christians seemeth to haue bene the litle Iland beyond Northwales towards Ireland out of the walke of the Pagan Persecutours named by the Britans Enhli and by the Saxons and English Berdesey where in the time of Giraldus Cambrensis there liued most Religeous people called Culdeis as such persecuted Christians were then named Iacet autem extra Lhyn Insula modica quam Girald Cambr. Itiner Cambr. l. 2. c. 6. Monachi inhabitant religiosissimi quos Caelibes vel Colideos vocant Haec Insula Enhli Cambrice vocatur lingua Saxonica Berdesey Et in ea vt fertur infinita Sanctorum sepulta sunt corpora Ibique iacere testantur corpus beati Danielis Banchorensis Episcopi In this Iland as the Tradition is are buryed infinite bodies of Saints And as they testifie the body of S. Daniel Bishop of Bangor lyeth there By the merits of those Saints this Iland hath this miraculous prerogatiue that in it the oldest doe soonest die because diseases are there most seldome and seldome or neuer any man there dieth except worne away with long old Age. Haec autem Insula ex miraculo ex Sanctorum meritis hoc mirandum habet quòd in ea seniores praemoriuntur quia morbi in ea rarissimi rarò vel nunquam hic nusquam moritur nisi longa senectute confectus 3. These so auncient miraculous priuiledges and sanctitie of that holy Iland Hector Boeth Scotor Hist l. 6. Hollinsh Georg. Buchan in Fincom Harris descr of Brit. c. 10. Dauid Powel Annot. in Geral. Cambr. Itiner Camb. l. 2. ca. 6. Capgr in S. Dubritio the Eremits termed Culdeis a denomination appropriate in Histories to the Religeous of this Nation in Dioclesian his Persecution and the deuotion that holy Bishop had to be buryed there long time before the slaughter of the Monkes of Bangor when diuers Christians fledd thither as some write giue testimony sufficient to hold ât was a Refuge and receptacle for our holy Christians in the Persecution of Dioclesian which
is more plaine by the old Brittish Antiquities affirming that many thowsand Martyrs and Confessours bodies lay there Asserunt Antiquae Britonum Historiae multa Sanctorum Martyrum Confessorum millia in illa Insula nomine Enhly sepulturam habuisse Therefore these old Martyrs must needs be in that onely famous time of Martyrdome heare vnder Dioclesian no other such to be found in Histories Sainct Dubritius also with many others liued and died there The miseries and wants such numbers endured there may be coniectured by the the streitnes of the I le doubtfull whether it hath one Parish Church or no. So Harrison supr c. 10. I say of S. Lides Iland where a Church is dedicated to him So of I le Bree corruptly Hilbery renowned for Pilgrimadges thither in auncient times So Harrison supr c. eod Manusc antiq Capgr in Vita S. Kebij of Englsuash or holy I le so named of the BritaÌs as a ProtestaÌt Antiquarie coÌfesseth of the greate number of holy Saints whose bodies are buried there was also called Cairkyby of Kyby a Monke that dwelled there as he confesseth This S. Kebius was consecrated Bishop by S. Hilary and liued there some time moued by the auncient holynes of that place So of the Iles of S. Barri and S. Dunwen old Brittish Saints giuing names vnto them by their liuing there So of the Hebrides or Euboniae Iles 43. in number All which belonged William Harrison descript sup c. 10. Hect. Boet. Hist lib. 6. Hollinsh Histor of Scotl. in Fincomarke Bal. cent 1. in Amphibalo Hect. Boeth Hist l. 6. Hoâââns Hist of Scotl. in Crathl Georg. Buchan Rege 35. to the Iurisdiction of the Bishop in Man at the first as a Protestant confesseth the first there being S. Amphibalus in this time And so of other out Ilands vpon the Coaste of this kingdome diuided from Scotland of which Iles hereafter then desolate gaue also such entertaynment to those our Saints in that time whose particular memory is not so well preserued And as our Scottish Historians write many of them fledd into the Country now called Scotland Magnus piorum numerus No small number of the faithfull among the Britans fledd vnto the Scots and Picts to auoyd Persecution Where as a Protestant Antiquary with others confesseth they being many of them renowned both for learning and pietie liued in poore Cells in such austeritie holines of life that thereupon they were honoured with the name of the worshippers of God Culdeis that name being giuen vnto them and after their deaths their Cells changed and dedicated into Churches Multi ex Britonibus Christiani saeuitiam Dioclesiani timentes ad Scotos confugerunt è quibus complures doctrina vitae integritate clari in Scotia substiterunt vitamque solitariam tanta sanctitatis opinione apud omnes vixerunt vt vita functorum cellae in templa commutarentur ex eoque consuetudo mansit apud posteros vt prisci Scoti templa cellas vocent Hoc genus Monachorum Culdeos appellabant And for those that liued still in that part of Britaine where the Romans then reigned they write as our owne Historians haue done before Euagata est rabies illa non Hector Boeth Scotor Hist l. 6. fol. 100. modo ab oriente in Occidentem sed etiam per alterum Orbem Britanniam vnde Christiana pietas truculentis inhumanis eius ingenij adinuentis plagis concussa immani tortorum vesania ac Persecutionis diuturnitate tota fermè est eiecta pijs viris ac Religiosis persecutionum metu in Eremos ac ferarum lustra concedentibus vbi expertes iniuriarum verè Monasticam sanctissimamque exegerunt vitam Where we learne that our holy Christians then were put to such miseries that flying into the woods and wildernesses they did rather chose to liue Hungry and naked in the Dens of deuouring wolues hoping to find more mercy among sauadge rauening beasts then the persecuting Pagans allmost extinguishing Christian Religion heare with their crueltie Which may most truely be affirmed for to omitte particularities to their place the vnspeakeable malice of the Persecutours was so enraged that without all colour or pretence of iuridicall proceedings they most tyrannically Martyred the holy Christians that were to be founde euen by a thowsand and thowsand at a time in distinct times and places as we reade in the Historie of one onely blessed Martyr S. Amphibalus 2000. at two seuerall murtherings So we must apprehend of other times and places Manuscr Antiq. in Vita S. Amphibâââ âapgr Catal. in eod otherwise so greate and generall a desolation in so lardge a Christian kingdome could not haue bene effected in 9. yeares Persecution The Antiquaâies of Cambridge tell vs how among other desolations in this time by Maximian heare their Vniuersitie and Citie was burned as also all Churches were at that time Inter caeteras praeclara illa vrbs Philosophiae parens Cantabrigia palatijs Io. Caius Hist Cantabrig p. 24. aedificijsque pulcherrima ab Herculio Maximiano homine impio sanguinario Dioclesiani Exercitus Principe Imperij socio exustaest vnaque omnia templa euersa omnes Sacrosanctae Scripturae bonarum Artium libri qui occurrebant publicè in foro concremati And he that was then heare King at the deuotion of ââcobus GenueÌ io Vita S. Albani Amphibali Anglic. Antiq. scâiptor ibid. the Romans Asclepiodotus whome the Italian Writer Iacobus Bishop of Genua and his old Translatour into English heare in the life of S. Alban and S. Amphibalus call Askepodot ioyned in this Persecution with Dioclesian and Maximinian and gaue sentence and Iudgment against them and putt them and diuers thowsands of Christians then to death extending his Rge and malice against the Christians in all places he could as these and others witnesse Yet others there be that speake otherwise better of King Asclepiodotus as I shall relate hereafter THE XVII CHAPTER OF DIVERS HOLY MARTYRS MOST CRVELLY putt to death at Winchester Caerlegion and other places in Britaine long before the Martyrdome of S. Alban with their greate honour and renowne 1. THE first Persecution of Christians heare in Britaine which I Annal. Manuscr Eccles Winton finde in particular was that which I haue before remembred out of the Antiquities of Winchester in which the holy sacred Preists of the Cathedrall Church being then destroyed were putt to death Interfecti sunt Monachi in Ventana Ecclesia destructa The Martyrdome of the Monks of Winchester by the Annals of that Church was diuers yeares before S. Albanus which by the computation of those Annals was 7. or 8. yeares before the Martyrdome of S. Alban and yet the same Antiquities doe sufficiently insinuate that this Persecution of Dioclesian began in Britaine in the yeare before their Martyrdome Some before referre the Martyrdome of S. Augulus Archbishop of our old Augusta London to this time but not finding that name among
the Archbishops of that place which were since the Conuersion Much persecution and Martyrdome was in Londen before this vnder King Lucius in any Historie and for other reasons before mentioned I haue rather made him farre more auncient Yet it is apparant enough that London tasted of this Persecution euen in the first arising thereof for we reade that in the time of Alectus to whome Asclepiodotus succeeded Paganis Galfrid Mon. Hist Brit. l. 5. c. 4. Virun l. 5. Hist Harding Chron. c. 56. Mat. West An. 294. Manuscr Antiq. in Vit. S. Albani Iacob Genuen Capgrau in âod me was publikly professed there which could not easely be done without greate Persecution of Christians especially the sacred Preists of the Arehiepiscopall See in that Citie And in the Towne of Verolamium where S. Alban was Martyred it was a strange thing at the time of his death to heare of Christianitie and they which were conuerted by his miraculous death had neuer bene Christians before but were vnbaptized as that History relateth This Persecution being generall to all Churches and places euen in the beginning thereof came to the Citie of Caerlegion where the Church being destroyed and the Schoole founded by King Lucius ouerthrowne the holy Preists and other Christians there had their part therein 2. Among others S. Iulius and S. Aaron were then cruelly Martyred in that Citie being by all Citizens and Inhabitants there Aaron Iulius Legionum Gild. l. de excid c. 7. Bed Hist Eccl. lib. 1. c. 7. Galfrid Mon. l. 5. c. 5. Girald Cambr. Itin Cambr. l. 1. c. 5. Henric. Hunting Hist l. 1. in Diocletian Capgrau Catal. in S. Alban Io. Bal. Praef. in l. de Script cent 1. in Amphibalo Dauid Powell Annot. in c. 4. Girarld Cambr. descr Cambriae vrhis ciues most cruelly then torne in peeces with Torments neuer heard of before passi sunt inaudita membrorum disceptione in testimonium Dei excelsi Others say it is euident in Histories that they were learned meÌ brought vp in the Colledge or Schoole there founded by King Lucius thus write two of our cheifest Protestant Antiquaries Ex Sanctorum Historijs constat Amphibalum Aaronem Iulium sanctissimos Dei Martyres caelestem Christi doctrinam apud vrbem Legionum inter litteras tradidisse Ex nobili Gymnasio vrbis Legionum viri multi summa pietatis doctrinae laude conspicui prodierunt vt Amphibalus Iulius Aaron By which Authorities and testimonies ioyning these holy Martyrs for education Schoole learning preaching and professing Christ with that most renowned Prâist and Bishop S. Amphibalus they incline to hold and teach that they also were Clergy men And if we remember what I haue said before how S. Alban was not our Protomartyr in respect of time but otherwise and this Persecution at Caerlegion when these holy Martyrs were putt to death was at the destruction of the Cathedrall Church there being at the same time as the like desolation was at Winchester loÌg before S. The old schoole of CaerlegioÌ brought forth many glorious Martyrs in this time Alban his Martyrdome I must needs say the same of these Saints as the Annals of Winchester doe of their Martyrs And this the rather because our Antiquaries before haue told vs that S. Amphibalus that conuerted S. Alban was borne bredd instructed in learning and remayned at Caerlegion and being there in all probable iudgment when these trobles began there was as our Brittish History witnesseth pursued and in present danger to be apprehended by the Persecutours when S. Alban gaue him first entertaynment and succour and addeth plainely that when S. Amphibalus thus fledd from Caerlegion S. Iulius S. Aaron were absque cunctamine presently Martyred there S. Iulius and S. Aaron martyred at Caerlegion with many others before S. Alban Galfr. Mon. Hist Reg. Brit. l. 5. c. 5. hauing their members so torne in peeces as the like had not bene heard of before Inter caeteros vtriusque sexus summâ Magnanimitate in acie Christi perstantes passus est Albanus Verolamius Iulius quoque Aaron vrbis Legionum ciues quorum Albanus charitatis gratia feruens confessorem suum Amphibalum à Persecutoribus insectatum iam iam comprehendendum in domo sua occuluit Caeteri verò duo inaudita membrorum discerptione lacerati ad egregias portas Hierusalem absque cunctamine cum Martirij trophaeo conuolauerunt The very same testimony Gildas l. de excid c. 8. is giuen hereof by S. Gildas both for S. Amphibalus then flying the Persecutours and the Martyrdome of these Saints at that time S. Bede also is witnesse that S. Alban entertayned S. Amphibalus flying the Persecutours Clericum quendam Persecuâores fugientem hospitio recepit And that S. Aaron S. Iulius were martyred at that time Passi sunt ea tempestate Aaron Iulius Bed Hist Eccl. l. 1. c. 7. Matth. Westm an 303. Girald Cambr. Itiner Cambr. l. 1. c. 5. Gildas excid Bâât c. 8. Legionum vrbis ciues The like haue others Therefore Giraldus Cambrensis doth worthely call them our two Noble Protomartyrs in this time onely in dignitie second and next to S. Alban and Amphibalus but in time first and before them Duo nobiles post Albanum Amphibalum praecipui Britanniae Maioris Protomartyres These our two Protomartyrs are wonderfully commended in our Histories S. Gildas saith of them that they stood out in the Army of Christ with greatest magnanimitie summa magnanimitate in acie Christi perstantes dico Giraldus Cambrensis is witnes that among the Martyrs of that time they were the cheifest next to S. Alban and S. Amphibalus Post Albanum Amphibalum praecipui Martyrio coronati Iulius Aaron How Girald supr Itiner Cambr. l. 1. c. 5. they were honoured of the holy Catholike Christians of that time with Churches dedicated vnto them Pilgrimages to the places of their Martyrdome and they both there and in other places honoured inuocated and The Martyrs then honored with prayers and Pilgrimages to them prayed vnto presently vpon the ceasing of the Persecution I will declare among other memories of that time in their place in the beginning of the next Age. 3. Now it will suffice to conclude with that their Title of glory and renowne Girald Cambr. supr which the auncient and learned Bishop of their Nation before hath giuen them as their due and honour to the place of their triumphant death Iacent hic duo Nobiles Britanniae Maioris Protomartyres ibidem Martyrio coronati Iulius Aaron Heare lie at Caerlegion the two Noble Protomartyrs of great Britaine and crowned with Martyrdome there Iulius and Aaron This Title to be the first Martyrs of Britaine in that most terrible Persecution and with such exceeding magnanimitie and Christian constancy as hath bene before remembred in enduring Torments neuer vntill then heard of without any example going before them but giuing themselues the first example
the hill as strangely arising the Executioner his eyes falling out of his head vpon the earth S. Helaclius so wonderfully cured by S. Albans prayers and Reliks the heauenly light streaming from S. Albans graue vp to heauen and the Angels there descending and ascending and singing all the night honouring God and S. Alban whome the Pagan Persecutours had so much dishonoured the day before Such concourse of people there was which came to see the Martyrdome of S. Alban and so consequently were present at the miracles then wrought that as the old Brittish Writer of his life witnesseth the place where he was putt to death being lardge and spatious which S. Bede and others also witnesse that it could scarcely receaue them that then resorted thither Tanta congeries illuc confluxerat populorum vt loca illa spatiosa prae multitudine hominum angusta videretur The multitude was so greate euen of those that went out of that Citie besides others from other places that as S. Bede with others write Bed l. 1. Hist c. 7. being to passe ouer the Ryuer by a Bridge if S. Alban had not so miraculously dryed vp the Ryuer they could hardly haue gone ouer by the Bridge before night Ita fluminis occupabat pontem vt intra vesperam transire vix posset Pilgrimage vnto and honor of Martyrs There was scarcely any left in the Citie Cunctis pene egressis A greate multitude of both sexes diuers estates and Ages came thither by instinct Vtriusque sexus conditionis diuersae aetatis quae sine dubio diuinitatis instinctu ad obsequium beatissimi Confessoris ac Martyris vocabatur to doe seruice to the blessed Confessour and Martyr 2. Therefore so many of diuers conditions and Age being thus called by the Inspiration of God to such an holy purpose we cannot but thinke many of them were conuerted there at that time And yet S. Bede setteth this to be done at S. Albans death before the greate Miracle of Angels appearing and praysing of God and honouring S. Alban the night following at his place of buryall And so soone as this Miracle appeared the Pagans presently came thither in greate numbers to heare and see it publickly professing that these Miracles were wrought by the Power of Christ the sonne of God and so being conuerted vnto him a thowsand of theÌ at one time tooke their Iorney to seeke S. Amphibalus in the parts now named Wales so farre distant from Verolamium where by the help and Intelligence of diuers Christians in their company as among others him that tooke vp S. Albans Crosse which Matth. Westm An. 303. Manusc Antiq. in Vita S. Amphibali Capgr in eod alij he held in his hands at his Martyrdome which all to be spotted with his holy blood they presented to S. Amphibalus whom they found preaching to the people of that Country and they were instructed catechized and baptized by him in Christian Religion Cum ad hoc spectaculum subito fieret concursus Paganorum vnus ex omnibus in hanc vocem prorupit Haec miranda quae vidimus Christum Dei filium liquidò constat operari Eamus inquiramus virum Dei quia sicut nostis Albanum praedicando conuertit ad Christum Cumque omnibus ista sententia placuisset ad mille hominum versus Walliam Iter arripiunt virum Dei Amphibalum ibidem inuenerunt regionis illius hominibus verbum Dei praedicantem Cui aduentus sui causam exponentes Crucem quam suo quondam Albano comendauerat Manuscr Antiq. in Vit. S. Amphibal Capgr in eod Iacob Genucn in Vit. S. Albani S. Amphibali cruore respersam obtulerunt At ille Deo gratias agens nouis Auditoribus fecit de Religione sermonem Cui mox illi consentientes signaculum quod in Christo est ab eius sacris manibus alacriter susceperunt The old Manuscript of S. Amphibalus his life Capgraue and others affirme that this greate number a thowsand or more did before their going to S. Amphibalus moued with the miracles before related openly detest their old errours and preach the faith of Christ Errorem pristinum detestantur Christi fides ab omnibus praedicatur 3. The fame of this came quickly to Verolamium and the Princes knowledge wherevpon the Pagans thereabouts with the Rulers Authoritie with all Power they could make with greate fury and tumult as though they had gone forth to warre begyn their Iorney to seeke and persecute S. Amphibalus and the newly conuerted Christians by his preaching ciues nimio furore commoti totis viribus cum in genti strepitu iter ineunt ac si essent ad praelia processuri And after many dayes trauaile at the last they finde S. Amphibalus preaching to these New Christians their carnall friends and Countrymen for the Renowne of S. Amphibalus as our Antiquities say would not suffer him long to be concealed And presently this Pagan Army or Troope of Persecutours enraged with deuelish fury diabolica inuecti furia most barbarously rush vpon the Innocent Christians cutt their bodies in peeces and with vnspeakeable crueltie putt them to death The sonne not sparing his Father nor brother his brother no man his neighbour or kinsman but without any respect of Age kindred friendship or any naturall bonde or obligation thus martyr a thowsand holy Christians at that time and place Onely one man which detayned with infirmitie in the way could not come speedily enough to be present escaping sine respectu aetatis sanguinis aut reuerentiae vicini vicinos Iacob Genuen in Vit. S. Amphibali Matth. Westm an 303. Manuscr Antiq. Capgr in S. Amphibalo amicos neci tradunt atrociter in ore gladij mille viros pro Christo occidunt Sicque Pater à filio fratres à fratribus ciues à ciuibus trucidantur Ex hoc sacro Collegio vnus omnino superfuit qui in via corporis infirmitate detentus adesse non potuit And least any man reading in our Histories of the like number a thowsand Christians martyred at Lichfeild in this Persecution and that Towne in our old languadge therevpon taking and still keeping that name as a Feild of blood and bearing Armes accordingly should take this to be the same Martyrdome this doubt is decided before when our Historians assured vs it was in the Country now called Wales in which Lichfeild neuer was nor can be accompted neyther was it the way of these Persecutours thither from Verolamium nor so long and tedious a Iorney Iter tam laboriosum as they went And our Antiquities plainely say the Martyrdome of this thowsand of Christians was in the vttermost border of Britaine and these Persecutours went thither and there putt them so cruelly to death Dictum est quod omnes pro Matth. Westm An. 303. quibus iter tam laboriosum assumpserant in extremis finibus perierunt When all men know Lichfeild to be no bordering but a midland Towne
Engl. l. 4. c. 27. Stowe Howes Hist Titul Romans in Coil Galfr. Mon. lib. 5. c. 6. Hist Reg. Bâât and pleased them in vexing and tormenting Christians heare in Britaine yet otherwise he was very vnpleasing to them per omnia Romanam potestatem turhauerat He troubled the Roman Power in all things and therefore they were glad of his death Ponticus Virunnius himselfe a Roman saith they did esteeme him their greate enemy and as for such an one reioyced of his death Romani gauisi sunt tanto hoste interfecto And this Ioy was not onely of particular Roman Persecutours but of the whole Senate which ruled cheifely in matters of Estate Cumque id Senatui nuntiatum est gauisi sunt propter Regis mortem quia per omnia Romanam potestatem turbauerat Therefore when our Antiquities assure vs that Coel obtinuit Regnum obtayned the kingdome Regni diademate se insigniuit And Regni diademate potitus was Crowned and as an old French Manuscript speaketh reigned ouer Britaine regna sur Bretaigne and was thus enabled and made powerable to redresse what he found offensiue and wicked being absolute King and ioyfully so receaued of the Britans as our Historian said before Wherefore Britains were all full glad and fain Of King Coilus that succoured all their pain And he himselfe taking exceptioÌ to Asclepiodotus next to his chardging him with vsurping the Crowne for being too barkward in resisting the RomaÌ persecutors would not now fall into the like error with him but as is proued already succoured all their paine vtterly ceased the PersecutioÌ against the ChristiaÌs of Britaine which were thus Ioyfull of his CoronatioÌ thereby releiued redeemed theÌ froÌ their afflictioÌs all his time Which both by our owne forreine HistoriaÌs Catholikes ProtestaÌts coÌtinued to the end of this third huÌdred of yeares the RomaÌs hauing no power heare either to persecute ChristiaÌs or to any other purpose But as our Brittish other Histories testifie wholy lost their gouernmeÌt heare vntill after the death of King Coel or the coÌming of CoÌstaÌtius his sonne in Law hither the second time very litle before King Coel his death Recolentes damnum quod de amisso regno habuerant Our Scottish Historians say that King Coel vtterly destroyed both the Romans and all the Britans also which were their Fauourers and set forth a seuere Edict to search forth all Romans and Britans which had followed them heare and caused them to be punished and put to death and so with most ioyfull and generall applause of the people Nobles and others that the crowne of Britaine was thus restored to the true Heyre of their Regall blood was crowned King and Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 6. f. 101. he established the kingdome in the Brittish gouernmeÌt againe Coel Victor factus Asclepiodotum Romanum Legatum cum Romanis Praesidijs quibusdam Britanis Nobilibus Romanorum fautoribus interemit Confectoque praelio Britonibus caeteris in fidem receptis vt summa potestas ad regiam progeniem cui impie fuerat adempta aliquando rediret populus omnis laetis acclamationibus Patribus authoribus ipsum Coelem regnare iubet Ille Primoribus regni ac populo quod regnum sibi detulissent gratijs actis vt regnum sibi stabiliret atroci iubet Edicto Romanos qui eorum sequebantur partes quoscunque Britannici sanguinis viros perquiri inuentos varijs extingui supplicijs So that now so seuere a Lawe being made and executed both against the persecuting Romans and all such Britans as had ioyned with them against the Christian Inhabitants of this Nation and all this done by the Authoritie of our King and with the consent both of the Nobilitie and people Primoribus regni populo we must needs end the persecution of Christians heare with the beginning of King Coel his Reigne 5. And it could not be singular in this point if we should hold that King Coel was actually a Christian and not onely a friend to such for first all they which affirme him to haue bene Kinsman or Heyre to our first Christian King S. Lucius easily proue him a Christian for such a man would not leade either child or any Kinsman which by him had that Title to haue any other theÌ Christian education Secondly by the time of his age whether he was to King Lucius so neare or no we must needs confesse he liued most part of his life when Christianitie florished in this kingdome being an aged man before Dioclesian his PersecutioÌ began Thirdly our Historians say that his daughter S. Helen which had her education by his direction was instructed taught in the Christian faith in fide Catholica instructa at que edoÌcta A late writer thus speaketh of this with his older Author Helena was first instructed in the faith of Manuscript antiq in Vit. S. Helenae Capgr in ead Harris Hist l. 4. c. 4. Petr. de Natal l. 7. c. 73. Christ by Coil her father as Petrus de Natalibus saith And yet if we encline to this opinion we may easely answeare them that will obiect the publike vniuersall restitution of Christian Religion as building Churches Monasteries and such holy Foundations was not in his time For by the common opinion his reigne was short litle or not aboue foure yeares A great part whereof was spent in extirpating the Persecutors and the rest in preparation Matth. Westm an 302. Galfrid Mon. l. 5. Hist c. 6. Virun l. 5. Harding Chron. c. 60. f. 48. to resist a new Inuasion of the Romans not reigning in quiet and securitie from these troubles and feares the space of two moneths by any Writers And so after so great and terrible tempest of Persecution it was a wonderfull comfort and happines for the Brittish Christians to enter into such a calme and quiet to liue in securitie and rest freed from their former miseries vnder so renowned a King which was all he could doe or they expect in such times and circumstances THE ECCLESIASTICALL HISTORIE OF GREAT BRITAINE THE FOVRTH AGE THE ECCLESIASTICALL HISTORIE OF GREAT BRITAINE THE FOVRTH AGE THE FIRST CHAPTER OF THE GREATE PEACE AND QVIET THE Church of Britaine enioyed during the whole life and Reigne of Constantius Emperor and King heare in Britaine and Constantine his sonne by Sainct Helen was heare brought vp in Christian Religion 1. BEING now to enter into the History of the fourth hundreth of yeares we finde the estate of the world and Church of Christ as we left theÌ in the last Age S. Marcellinus Pope of Rome cheife Ruler in the house of God on earth the holy Cleargy and other Christians liuing in Persecution and Dioclesian MaximiniaÌ the persecuting Emperors in all places where they did or could ouersway afflicting them with most cruell miseries in Britaine lately redeemed from their bloody tyranny by King Coel still reigning heare we liued still in rest and quietnesse free both from
By Martinus Polonus the same yeare The like haue others by which accoÌpt and Confession Constantine should either be vnborne or not aboue 2. yeares old at the most when he was King of Britaine and Emperor also after his Fathers death When it is proued before by all Antiquitie and the best Historians which haue written of this matter Greeke Latine Catholiks and Protestants that he was aboue 30. yeares of age at this time and his Mother S. Helen whom Matthew of Westminster seemeth at this reconciliation to call virginem valde speciosam an exceeding beutifull virgin and Harding both good and young had bene Constantius his wife 35. or 36. yeares before and brought him diuers children whereof Constantine the Greate now so old as I haue remembred was the youngest shortly after this comming of Constantius this Attonement betweene him and King Coel thus made King Coel died within fiue weekes saith Harding a moneth and eight dayes saith Galfridus Hard. Chron. c. 6. Galfrid Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 5. c. 6. PoÌt Virun Hist l. 5. Harding Chron. c. 61. Emenso mense grauissima infirmit as occupauit Coel ipsumque intra octo dies morte affecit Virunnius saith within one moneth Intra mensem emortiur Coelus So likewise hath the Monke of Westminster Coelus elapso mense vitam finiuit Harding writeth that CoÌstantius was Emperor before he was King of Britaine But King Constance of Rome was hie Cheiftain By the Senate first made the Emperour And after King of Britain and Gouernour 4. And all Historians agree that he was Emperour next and immediately to Dioclesian Maximinian who as Baronius Spondanus and others proue gaue ouer the Empyre in the 304. yeare of Christ Marianus saith in the 305. yeare when by common accompt before Constantius was come into Britaine and continued heare and not enioying the Empire aboue 2. yeares if he had then bene first marryed to S. Helen and Constantine had bene their first or onely sonne or child he could not haue bene aboue one yeare old at his Fathers death to be both king of Britaine and Emperour When it is certaine out of Eusebius and others before that Constantine was aboue thirty yeares old and had bene generall of an Army before his Fathers death which the same Author further confirmeth when comparing CoÌstantine the Greate with Alexander the Greate saying that Alexander liued but 32. yeares and reigned litle more then the third part of that tyme Constantine was as old as Euseb l. 1. de Vita Constantini c. 3. 4. Alexander was at his death when he began to reigne doubled Alexanders tyme of life reigned thrise as longe At noster hic Imperator eo aetatis tempore regnum obtinuit quo ille Macedo cessit è vita illius autem vitae spatium temporis propagatione duplicauit regnique longitudinem triplo reddidit diuturniorem Therefore Alexander liuing 32. yeares compleate compleuit duos triginta annos Constantius finding the Christian Britans free and quiet at the death of King Coel so preserued them Constantine must needs be so old at his Fathers death when he began to reigne and so his Father and mother Constantius and Helen married together a longer tyme. 5. But King Coel hauing freed the Christians of Britaine from Persecution and now dying left them thus quiett and secuer from those vexations to Constantius Who during his life continued and maintayned them in the same or rather in better condition as I haue sufficiently remembred before not onely in giuing them tolleration and freedome from trouble and molestation as Sozomen with others witnesse Constantius Constantini pater permisit Christianis Sozomen Hist Ecclesiast l. 1. c. 6 potestatem libere suam religionem excolendi And was not against the lawe for Christians in Britaine to professe their Religion in his tyme Britannis non contra leges visum esse Christianam religionem dum adhuc vitae suppeditabat Constantio profiteri But he preferred the most constant Christians to the highest Euseb l. 1. de Vit. Constantini c. 11. offices and greatest trust stipatores suos ipsius regni custodes constituit He himself confessed the true God abolished Idolatrie Repudiata penitus impiorum in varijs dijs colendis superstitione Deum omnium moderatorem vltro agnouit And so consecrated his whole family to God that his Court was as a Church wherein were both Cleargie men and godly Christians truely seruing God Omnem suam familiaÌ vni Regi Deo consecrauit adeo vt multitudo quae intra regiam ipsam coiuerat nihil ab Ecclesiae forma distare videretur in qua iner ant Dei Ministri qui continuos cultus pro Imperatore etiam tum obierunt cum piorum hominum genus verè Deo inseruientium alibi apud Gentilium multitudinem ne nominari quidem absque periculo poterat This blessing and benefite he brought into Britaine and to our Christians heare and publickly maintained it euen in those tymes as this auntient Author is witnesse when the name of Christians in other places was so odious that without danger it could not be spoken off Which he further confirmeth in an other place where speaking in the name of Christians he saith that among the Emperors of that tyme onely Constanstius did neither in any sort persecute Christians or participated with them which did but kept all them which were vnder him without hurt and secure from all trouble neyther pulled downe Churches or did any other thing Euseb Hist Eccl. l. 8. c. 14. against them Constantius solus ex nostri temporis Imperatoribus nec belli aduersum nos praesumpti vllo modo particeps fuit sed quos sub se habuit pios indemnes ab omni calumnia securos seruauit neque domos Ecclesiarum demolitus nec aliud Idem Eusebius apud Baron Spondan Ann. 304. quippiam contra nos operatus And els where he teacheth againe that the parts of the west Empire did generatly receaue quietnes from Persecution when Constantius reygned which allthough Baronius and Spondanus doe not so well allowe vpon Eusebius his words in all places of the west because as they alleidge Constantius neither presently would nor could be against the Edicts of the Emperors still lyuing when he himself remained in Britaine in the end of the world and Italy was then full of warrs But Eusebius writeth not this Sozomen l. 1. c. 6. singularly but Sozomen and others testifie as much that when the Churches of God were persecuted in all other parts of the world onely Constantius graunted libertie of Conscience to the Christians vnder him Cum Ecclesiae in alijs orbis partibus persecutionum fluctibus iactarentur solus Constantius Constantini pater permisit Christianis potestatem liberè suam religionem excolendi And againe generally of all Christian Churches in the part of his Empyre Ecclesiae quae erant in eâ Imperij parte quae
of the old Church of Winchester Manuscr Antiq. Eccl. Winton Marian. Scot. an 306. Martin Pol. An. 307. Manuscr Ant. Gall. ann 306. Matth. West ann 305. 307. Baron Spondan an 306 Gordan an 306. Iacob Grynaeus annot in c. 15. l. 1. Euseb de Vit. Constantini Anno 308. Henric. Hunt l. 1. Hist in Diocletian Constantio Regino Chron. l. 1. in Constant an 253. Stowe Howes sup Hist in Constantius that being destroyed with the rest in this late Persecution it was perfectly reedified in the yeare of Christ 309. and so either was in building or warranted to be builded in the dayes of Constantius then or so lately before by all accompts lyuing and reigning heare that it could not be done without his warrant or allowance The like we say of the Churches of S. Iulius and S. Aaron and other Martyrs of that time and all both Cathedrall Churches and others destroyed heare by Maximian that most cruell horrible faced man as Henry of Huntington calleth him Maximinianus vir crudelissimus vultu horrendus after whose leauing the Empire Christians were quiet heare as he saith and restored to their former liberties And as Regino writeth not onely in Britaine but generally where he ruled both Bishops were restored to their priuate Sees and many other things graunted for the profit of Christian Religion Constantij Temporibus pace Ecclesijs reddita Episcopi priuatis sedibus restituuntur alia plura Christianae Religioni profutura And particularly saith that the Monastery of Treuers was begun in his time Then much more in Britaine where he was both absolute Emperour and King to commande and no man daring to resist him To this our Protestant Antiquaries haue giuen sufficient allowance when they graunted vnto vs that Constantius abolished the superstition of the Gentils in his Dominions especially in Britaine where he now liued King and Emperor and so in abolishing the Pagans Rites and obseruances for dislike of them and loue to Christian Religion must needs for his short time be an extraordinary Aduancer thereof But when he had thus The death of Constantius in Britaine his great loue then of Christians and that Religion happily begun this holy worke in reparing the ruines of the Church of Christ in this kingdome and before he could bring it to due and his desired perfection he fell sick at the Citie of Yorke where soone after he deceased Yet in this short time of his sicknes his greatest care was to leaue and commit this his charge both concerning his Empire and this kingdome to his eldest sonne Constantine now liuing sonne of S. Helen who as he hoped for many reasons would be most ready and willing to maintaine and defend true Religion and with Iustice gouerne his subiects 5. And to this happy choise as both Zonoras and Pomponius Laetus doe Zonaras Annal. Tom. 2. in Constantino Pomp. Laet. Rom. Hist comp in ConstaÌtino Max. Euseb l. 1. de Vit. Constantini c. 18. Iac. Grynaeus annot in eum locum plainely testifie before and Eusebius and others sufficiently insinuate he was admonished and iustructed by Gods direction and an Ange Ilas is before related Which is confirmed by the effect and euent itselfe not onely of the generall establishing of Christian Religion in the world by Constantine in the time of his Empire but his extraordinary and Miraculous preseruation before he came vnto it and at this very time of his Fathers sicknes strangely escaping the Tyrants hands in Italy and comming safely to his sick Father Constantius at Yorke in our Britaine by the greate prouidence of God as Eusebius noteth who had often preserued him to bringe him hither so longe and dangerous a Iourney at that very time to succeede his Father Deus omnia eius causa faciebat prouide prospiciens vt in tempore praesto esset ad Patri succedendum Euseb Vit. CoÌst l. 1. c. 14. And this Authour immediately addeth for presently when Constantine had escaped the stratagems of the deceipts he came with all speed to his Father and Cap. 15. supr after a longe space of time which he had bene absent from him presented him to his sight at that moment Constantius was ready to dye but when contrary to all hope he saw his sonne lepinge out of his bedd he embraced him saying that he had now cast that out of his mynde which onely troubled him at the point of death which was the absence of his sonne And therefore did ernestly pray and giue thanks for it to God affirming that now he rather desired to dye then lyue and setting himselfe in the midst of his children and in his place lying vpon his kingly bedd giuing ouer the Inheritance of his kingdome to his eldest sonne departed this life Thus hath Eusebius then liuing in that time Our Protestant Historians citing other auncient writers Hollins Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 28. 27. cit Eutr Sext. Aurel. Vict. Niceph Tripart Hist not differing from Eusebius thus translate and epitomate this History from them Whilest Constantine remayned at Rome in manner as he had bene a pledge with Galerius in his Fathers time fledd from thence and with all post haste returned to his Father into Britaine killing or hewghing by the way all such horses as were appointed to stand at Innes readie for such as should ryde in post least being pursued he should haue bene ouertaken and brought backe againe by such is might be sent to pursue him Constantius whilest he lay on his death-bedd somewhat before he departed this life hearing that his sonne Constantine was come and escaped from the Emperours Dioclesian and Maximian with whome he remained as a Pledge he receaued him with all Ioy and raysing himselfe vp in his bedd in presence of his other sonnes and Counsellors with a greate number of other people and strangers that were come to visit him he sett the Crowne vpon his sonnes heade and adorned him with other Imperiall Robes and garments executing as it were himselfe the ConstaÌtius crowneth Constantine his sonne Emperor and prophesieth how he should aduaunce Christian ReligioÌ office of an Herald and withall spake these words vnto his saide sonne and to his Counsellors there about him Now is my death to mee more wellcome and my departure hence more pleasant I haue heare a lardge Epitaph and Monument of buriall to wit mine owne sonne and one whome in earth I leaue to be Emperour in my place which by Gods good help shall wype away the teares of the Christians and reuenge the crueltie exercised by Tyrants This I reckon to chaunce vnto me in steed of most felicity Thus carefull was this holy Emperour euen at his death to aduance the honour of Christ Thus he did prophesying how his sonne after him should aduance Christian Religion now by his Father declared Emperour but as Eusebius writeth longe before designed to that dignitie by God King of all Euseb Hist Eccles l. 5. c.
sauing Resurrection of Christ and his most holy Sepulchre as the Writers then affirme those Relicks Euseb l. 3. vit Constant supr cap. 27. were worthely called Ipsum venerandum sacrosanctum salutaris Christi Resurrectionis monumentum sepulchrum quod meritò sanctissimum appelletur 13. As this worke was vndertaken by S. Helen with Pilgrimage prayer and greate deuotion as is before remembred so Constantine did the like Deo Cap. 25. supr adiutore inuocato And so being armed they ouerthrowe and pull downe to the grounde all those Rampiers Temples Idoles and whatsoeuer the Pagans had there framed erected to obscure keepe from reuerence the holy Relicks of Christ caused them with greate charge and difficultie to be carryed farre from the holy place as infected with the impure contagion of deuills Neque satis habebat Imperator in istis solum rebus expediendis progredi sed rursus diuini numinis instinctu impulsus iubet vt ipsum solum ad ingentem altitudinem defossuÌ quippe impura daemonum contagione infectuÌ erat for as procul cum ipso aggere exportaretur 14 When all these strange workes of the Pagans were thus destroyed and remoued in such manner as I haue related they were framed there and the place wholly purged vntill they came so lowe as where our Sauiour was buryed they found his holy Sepulchre and neare vnto it the Crosse of Christ and the Title that was set vpon it by Pilate vpon a peece of wood Iesus of Nazaeth King of the Iewes and other two Crosses of them which were crucified with him So write Theodoret Sozomen and others the first saith oppresso Theodor. l. 1. Hist cap. 18. Sozom. Histo Eccl. l. 2. cap. 1. sepulchro iam apparente visae quoque sunt iuxta Domicum monumentum tres defossae cruces Sozomen writeth vt primum locus ille Imperatoris mandato fuit perpurgatus in profundo quadam in parte illius antrum vnde Christus resurrexit emersit in altera autem parte eiusdem loci tres inuentae sunt cruces aliud ligniculum separatum quod tabulae gessit similitudinem verbis literis non hebraicis solum verumetiam graecis latinis inscriptum quae verba ac literae non aliud complectebaÌtur quam Iesum Nazarenum Regem Iudaeorum Haec ipsa verba sicut in sacro Euangeliorum libri commemoratum est mandato Pilati Praesidis super caput Christi scripta fuerunt 15. Socrates seemeth to affirme that both the blessed Crosse of Christ as he Socrat. Hist Eccles l. 2. cap. 13. termeth it and the two others as also the Table in which Pilate in diuers languages did testifie that Christ was the King of the Iewes were all found in the holy Sepulchre Christi monumentum in quo sepultus est ex quo resurrexit diligenter peruestigat ac tandem licet valde aegrè Deo tamen illi opem ferente reperit tres cruces in monumento offendit beatam illam quidem in qua Christuâ expansus fuit alteras duas quibus duo latrones suffixi occubuerant Cum quibus vna reperta est tabula Pilati in qua varijs variarum linguarum characteribus scripserat palamque declar auerat Christum crucifixum Regem fuisse Iudaeorum 16. This was warrant and testimonie sufficient that this Sepulchre was the sacred Sepulchre of Christ and that Crosse to which the Table of Pilats witnes so recorded in Scripture belonged was his holy Crosse But Christ Iesus who had giuen by his sacred body sacrificed vpon the one for mans Redemption and rested it in the other vntill he had happily obtayned wonne Victory ouer sinne death deuill hell and damnation so greate sanctitie and cause of worship vnto them both gaue a better and more sure a Miraculous witnes vnto their reuelation Of the holy Sepulchre Eusebius thus recordeth Euseb l. 3. de vit Constant c. 27. sepulchrum quod merito sanctissimum appelletur resurrectionis Seruatoris apté propterea expressit effigiem quod post tenebrarum caliginem quibus quasi sepultum iacuisset in lucem de nuo prodijt illustrem sane miraculorum ibi editorum visum qui reuera omni voce clarius Seruatoris Resurrectionem testificatus est sub aspectu eorum qui ad illud ipsum contemplandum veniebant subiecit The sepulchre which worthely may be called most holy did therefore fittly expresse the likenes of the Resurrection of our Sauiour because after the dymnesse of darkenes in which it had bene as buryed came againe to light and before the eyes of all which came to see it shewed a famous sight of miracles there done more clearely thereby then any voyce testified the the Resurrection of our Sauiour So haue others 17. And the Prophesie of Esay the Prophet was now perfectly fulfilled That the Gentils should beleeue in Christ the Messias and his sepulchre should be glorious Ipsum gentes deprecabuntur Et erit sepulchrum eius gloriosum The Hebrew Is cap. 11. v. 10. cabod and Greeke reading Timi signifiing honour itselfe are more euident for honoring this holy Sepulchre so longe before most plainely prophesied And the holy Crosse was as miraculously proued to be the true Crosse of Christ and knowne from the others by all Writers of that Historie One Breuiâr Rom. in fest Inuent S. Câucis 3. Maij. Theod. Hist l. 1. c. 18. Sozom. Histor Eccl. l. 2. c. 1. Socr. Hist lib. 2. cap. 13. Ruffin Hist l. 1. c. 8. Niceph. Call Eccl Hist l. 8. c. 29. Panlin Nolan Ep. 11. ad Seuer Seu. Hist l. 2. Sozom. Hist Eccl l. 2. c. 1. Miraculous proofe amongst the rest they relate to haue bene in restoring to health in publike Assembly before Macharius the Bishop there a greate multitude a desperately diseased Noble woman with onely the touching thereof which neither of the other first triall made of them could performe Queene Helen herselfe being present at this miracle Nicephorus relating this miracle as others doe writeth further how among the other Miraculous effects of the holy Crosse at that time it being layed vpon the body of a deade man it presently restored him to life Dicunt quoque mortuo prorsus crucem impositam in vitam illum de repente reuocasse 18. The honour and reuerence which then and after was giuen to this holy Crosse was prophesied and knowen euen among the Gentils before the comming of Christ that it might not be any strange thing for Christians to performe that dutie Ista vt olim praecognita a sanctis Prophetis praeuisaque fuere sic postea factis plane admirabilibus tum confirmata cum Deo tempus visum est eiusmodi rebus opportunum neque certè tantoperc mirandum est praesertim cum ipsi gentiles ingenuè fateantur hoc esse Sibyllae carmen O lignum falix in quo Deus ipsc pependit Istud enim ita esse nemo etiamsi acri studio-contra pugnare
of God with eternall felicitie in heauen but had such honour and renowne also heare on earth that greater she could not haue she was Empresse the Coine stamped with her Image she had power ouer the Imperiall Treasure to vse it at her pleasure and being gloriously to dye about fourescore yeares old left her sonne Emperour and grandsonnes Caesars and the better to perpetuate her memory on earth two Cyties were founded of her name one in Bithinia the other in Palestina Pro quibus rebus videtur dignè a Deo remunerata esse Nam vita quam hic degebat eius generis fuit vt neque splendidior neque illustrior esse potuerit Augustaitem fuit appellata eiusque Imagine nummi signati Thesauri quoque Imperatorij potestatem a filio adepta eo pro arbitratu vsa est Mortem gloriasam obijt tum cum annos circiter octoginta confecisset filium simul cum nepotibus Caesaribus totum Imperium Romanum gubernantem post se relinqueret Denique nomen eius iam mortuae obliuione minime obrutum est sed sunt duae vrbes altera in Bythinia in Palestina altera vtraque eius nomine nsuncupata velut pignus ad illius memoriam perpetuandam aetati posterae relictâ 24. At her death her sonne so greate an Emperour diligently wayted on her and held her hands and so most blessed woman she seemed vnto wisemen not to dye but leaue a worse for a better life Suo filio tanto tamque eximio Imperatore ipsi praesto assistente sedulo inseruiente manus ipsius tenente finem ita viuendi fecit vt beatissima quidem iure optimo non mori prudentibus videretur sed vitam caducam fragilem cum caelesti aeterna reuera commutare Her body Euseb lib. 3. de vit Const c. 46. Martyrol Rom. 18. Aug. Socrat. Hist l. 2. cap. 13. Niceph. l. 8. c. 31. honored with renowned obsequies attended with a wonderfull company of wayters on it was so conueyed from Rome vnto Constantinople and there layed in an Imperiall Sepulchre Eius autem Tabernaculum splendidis exequijs decoratum nam maxima satellitum turba ad ciuitatem quae principem locum tenet Imperij deportatum fuit ibique regali Sepulchro conditum 25. As she is glorious in heauen so on earth her Feast in the Latine Church is Martyrol Rom. supr Vsuard Ado. eod die Menolog Graec. 12. Cal. Iul. Inscript Antiq. ante valuas Eccles S. Gereonis Colon. Petr. Merssaeus Catal. Elect. Eccl. in Archiep. Colon. Io. Pitseus de Illustr Brit. Scrâpt aetate 4. in sancta Helen Io. Bal. l. Script Brit. centur 1. in Helen Fláuia celebrated the 18. day of August in the Greeke the 20. of Iune and in old Monuments proposed for and most honorably and singularly named a Paterne and Example for greate Kings and Princes and an Empresse full of grace as in the old Church of S. Gereon in Collen one of her Noble foundations Regibus Exemplum Sacroque Chrismate Plena Condidit hoc templum Sancti Gereonis Helena ConstaÌtinus Manasses calleth her faeminam beatissimaÌ A late English Writer writeth that from Christ to her time there scarcely was to be found a woman more adorned with all vertues and learned in all sciences A Christo nato vsque ad illud tempus vix viderat sol faeminam omnibus virtutibus ornatiorem in omnibus scientijs doctiorem And to giue vnto her Protestants praises not too lauish in commending such holy Saints they are enforced to confesse Helena Augusta Seremissimi Coeli Regis haeres vnica filia Magni Constantini Caesaris mater incomparabili decore fide Religione bonitate pia magnificentia Eusebio etiam teste per totum resplenduit orbem Inter omnes aetatis suae faeminas nulla inueniebatur eâ in liberalibus artibus doctior nulla in instrumentis musicis peritior aut in linguis Nationum copiosior Innatam habebat ingenij claritudinem oris facundiam ac morum ornatissimam compositioneÌ hebricè graecè Latinè erudita Marito Constantio Chloro Caesare Eboraci defuncto cum Anna illa Euangelica in sancta viduitate perdurauit ad vltimum vitae diem tota Christianae Religioni dedita Sunt enim Authores qui narrent peristam cessante persecutione pacem Ecclesijs datam ad tantam Philosopbiae cognitioneÌ eam ferunt peruenisse vt ediderit de Prouidentia Dei Librum vnum De immortalitate animae librum 1. c. The Empresse Helena Mother of Constantine the Emperour for her incomparable beauty faith ReligioÌ goodnes and pious magnificence as Eusebius himselfe witnesseth was renowned throughout all the world Among all woman of that Age none was found more learned in Liberall Arts none more skillfull in musicall InstrumeÌts none more copious in the languages of Nations She had a naturall promptnes of wit eloquence of speach and most commendable conuersation in life Excellenlly learned in Hebrue Greeke and Latine Her husband Constantius Chlorus Emperour dying at Yorke with holy Anne spokeÌ of in the Ghospell she perseuered in holy wydowe hood vntill her death wholly deuoted to Christian Religion And Authours say that by her peace was giuen to Churches She is reported to haue come to so greate knowledge in learning that she wrote a Booke of the Prouidence of God one of the Immortalitie of the soule one the Rule of well lyuing One of Epistles to her sonne Constantin one of her Reuelations one to S. Anthony the Abbot one of Greeke Pontic Virun Hist Brit. l. 5. verses extant in Ponticus Virunnius his time as he writeth extant adhuc Carmina quae dam graeca quae illius fuisse perhibentur Thus this glorious Saint and Empresse ended her life so holy vertuous as Sozomen writeth that none could Sozomen Hist Eccl. lib. â cap. 1. be more honorable renowned then it was vita quam hic degebat eius generis fuit vt neque splendidior neque illustrior esse potuerit 26. Baronius and the Roman Writers dare not for certaine deliuer or in Baron Spond Annal. an 326. particular set downe the yeare of her death but say it is not knowne quoto anno Domini defuncta fuerit incompertum habetur But our English Historians both Catholicks Protestants are more confident say she dyed in the 337. yeare of Christ being then as others also testifie 80. yeares old Octogenaria Io. Pitseus aetat 4. in S. Helena Ioh. Bal. l. de Script Britan. in Helena Flauia Baron Spond supr Sozomen l. 2. Hist cap. 1. Eus l. 3. vit Const cap. 45. Euseb l. 4. vit Const Baron SpoÌd Annal. an 335. Marian. Scot. aetat 6. an 385. Euseb supr cap. 40. Socrat. Hist Eccl. l. 1. cap. obdormiuit in Domino quinto Calendas Septembris anno Redemptionis humanae 337. And Baronius doth not write to the contrary but rather inclineth to confirme it when writing of the yeare
of Christ 326. he boldly affirmeth she liued some yeares after that time Haud tamen affirmare dubitamus adhuc aliquot post haec vixisse annos And that she liued vntill the 335. of Christ or after it is euident by Eusebius Sozomen and others affirming that she left her three Nephewes sonnes of Constantine Caesars when she dyed And yet it is manifest by Eusebius and others that Constans his youngest sonne was not Caesar vntill the 30. yeare of Constantine when his Tricennall Feast was kept in the 335. yeare of Christ the eldest CoÌstaÌtine being created Caesar in the 10. yeare of his Empire at the decennall festiuitie and Constantius the second in the 20. yeare when the vicennall Feast thereof was celebrated Cum triginta ipse annos in Imperio compleuisset filij eius numero tres Caesares diuersis creabantur temporibus Primus qui Patris erat cognominis decimo paterni Imperij anno honorem hunc adeptus est Secundus Aui nomine appellatus Constantius vicesimo ferè Imperij paterni anno quando publicus solennisque omnium hominum conuentus agebatur renuntiatus est Tertius Constants suit qui tricesimo paterni regni anno ad honorem euectus est The Age of S. Helen by Eusebius and others about fourescore yeares old octogesimum ferè aetatis suae annum confecisset doth proue as much for as is proued before she was a young Virgin when she was marryed to Constantius about the yeare of Christs Natiuitie 272. And the Age of Constantine her sonne being aboue 30. yeares of Age before he was Emperour and reigning Emperor no lesse time giueth good allowance vnto it suruiuing after her death by all accompts To which the reckening of Onuphrius and Onuphr in Roman Principib pag. 57. others that Constantine the Greate was borne in greate Britaine in the yeare of our Lord 272. according to my accompt before giueth more confirmation THE XVI CHAPTER OF THE HOLY DEVOVTE LIFE OF Constantine his Religion in many particulars His death glorious and not so soone as some relate it 1. SOME late Writers grounding vpon the Relation and Authorie Socrat. l. 1. Hist cap. vlt. 26. of Socrates doe seeme to hold that Constantine dyed the same yeare 337. Felicianus and Titianus being then Consuls Anno Christi trecentesimo trigesimo septimo Feliciano Baron Spond Annal. an 337. Titiano CoÌss Constantinus Imperator ex hac vita migrauit vt disertè Socrates testatur addens diem nempe vndecimum Kalendas Iunij But I cannot assent either vnto Socrates so to thinke nor this Constantinâ the Greate died not so soone as some recompt Interpretation of him for the reason for which Baronius and Spondanus assent vnto him for that after this yeare Lawes were rather founde inscribed in the name of his Sonnes then of Constantine their Father Vt Socratis Chronographiae de die CoÌss consentiamus illud imprimis maximè persuadet quod leges posthac datae nominibus filiorum reperiantur inscriptae potiùs quaÌ ipsius Constantini Patris For Eusebius then liuing doth witnesse that Constantine did giue this Power and Authoritie whilst he liued Liberum eis fecit vt per se aliquid Euseb l. 4. de vit Const c. 52. l. 10. Hist cap. vlt. ad Reipublicae vtilitatem gererent And this is euident by the example and instance it selfe which these Authours obiect that Lawes were made in the Moneth of December in the yeare of these two named Consuls Felicianus and Titianus in the name of his Sonne Constantius Leges extant in Cod. Theodor. datae à Constantio ijsdem huius anni CoÌss mense Decembri For Socrates their holds that these Consuls were in the next yeare to the Tricennall Feast as they affirme when Eusebius a present liuing witnesse and acquaintance to Constantine the Greate and others affirme that Constantine was Emperor allmost 32. yeares much more then a yeare after his Tricennall Feast Duos triginta annos extra paucos menses dies cum Imperio fuit Euseb l. 4. de vit Const supr Theodoret. Hist lib. 2. cap. 31. And these Authours themselues which pretend to follow Socrates doe much differ from him in their Accompt in this matter for they plainely teach that the Tricennalia of Constantine wherein his youngest Sonne Constans was created Caesar were kept in the 335. yeare of Christ Anno Christi trecentesimo Baron Spond Annal. an 335. trigesimo quinto celebrata sunt Tricennalia eiusdem Constantini Constans tertius eius filius ab ipso creatus est Caesar And then bring in the named two Consuls Felicianus and Tiatianus as also the death of Constantine to haue bene in the yeare 337. when Socrates saith plainely that in the immediate next yeare to the Tricennall anno post both those men were Consuls and Constantine Socrat. Hist lib. 1. cap. 25. 26. dyed Anno post Constantinus mortem obijt Feliciano Tatiano CoÌss ad vndecimum Calendas Iunij Which cannot possibly agree together 2. Besides the opinion of those two to be Consuls in either of these yeares is very doubtfull and not to be followed for certaine for both Marianus Scotus Florentius Wigorniensis others confidently write that their yeare of Consulship was before the Tricennall yeare of Constantine in the 29. yeare of Constantine and 334. of Christ Anno Christi 334. 29. Constantini CoÌss Faelicianus Titianus And that Vrsus and Polemius were Consuls in the next following Tricennall yeare and in the yeare 336. wherein as Socrates saith Felicianus and Titianus were Consuls and Constantine dyed not they or any one of them but Constantius and Constans were Consuls And the yeare 337. in which by Baronius and Spondanus Constantine deceased in the Consulhips of Felicianus and Tatianus neyther of them but Acindinus or Aridinus Marian. Scotus aetat 6. an 334. 335. 336. Florent Wigorn. Chron. in eiâd Consulib and Proculus were Consuls 3. Therefore diuers English Historians doe confidently hold both Catholiks and Protestants that Constantine lyued vntill the 339. or 340. yeare of Christ And both Eusebius Theodoret and others deliuer vnto vs so many Edicts Acts and worthie labors of this renowned Emperor after his Tricennall yeare and the time of his death by Socrates that we must needs hold he lyued longer after that time then he prescribeth This is manifest in the Historie Matth. Westm an 340. Stowe and Howes Hist Rom. in Const Pits l. de Illustr Brit. Script in Const Magno Bal. centur 1. in Flauio Constant of that most glorious man S. Athanasius Patriarke of Alexandria his vniust Banishment vnto Treuers in Germany and honorable restoring againe after two yeares and foure moneths Exile at Treuers as Theodoret and others testifie Diuus quidem Athanasius post annos duos quatuor menses Treuerensis exilij Alexandriam redijt Yet Baronius and Spondanus freely grant that he was bannished in the 336. yeare
of Christ when by Socrates reckening Constantine the Greate dyed When Theodoret saith plainely that this greate Constantine restored S. Athanasius by his Decree restituit autem Alexandriae decreto suo Athanasium quamuis adesset Eusebius summis Theodoret. l. 2. Histor cap. 1. viribus dissuaderet And Sozomen also doth euidently testifie that the Greate Constantine in his life time commanded S. Athanasius to be restored and so left it in his last Will and Testament and recordeth this returne of S. Athanasius as the first matter of moment done after his death Dum haec geruntur Theodoret. Hist lib. 1. cap. 31. Athanasius ex Gallia ad solem Occidentem vergente Alexandriam reuertitur Quem Constantinus dum adhuc maneret in vita reuocari in patriam iusserat Fertur etiam eum hoc idem in Testamento suo praecepisse Which Constantine the Sonne then ruling in those parts speedely and honorably for S. Athanasius performed testifying in his Publike Letters extant in the Workes of S. Athanasius Sozom. Histor Eccl. l. 3. cap. 2. Theodoret Sozomen and Socrates himselfe that it was his Fathers Ordinance and Commande Cum Dominus noster faelicis memoriae Constantinus Augustus Pater meus haberet in animo Episcopum illum ad propriam Sedem locumque restituere morte ante occupatus occumberet quà m id quòd erat sibi in optatis Epistol Const filij apud Athan. Apol. 2. Theod. l. 2. c. 2. Sozom. l. 3. c. 2. Socrat. l. 2. c. 2. Niceph. Hist Eccl. lib. 9. c. 3. l. 8. c. 54. explere posset consentaneum existimaui vt ipse institutum tam pij Imperatoris mihi exequendum susciperem 4. And the same Socrates manifestly proueth that this returne of S. Athanasius to Alexandria from Treuers after his so longe continuance there was presently vpon the death of Constantine the Father so soone as the certaine notice thereof did come to his sonne Constantine in France Eusebius setteth downe many memorable things of this greate Emperour done by him yet lyuing after the time of his supposed death by Socrates Namely the marriage of his second sonne with greate sumptuousnes the Father Emperour leading his sonne by the hand to that Solemnitie the Ambassages and gifts sent Euseb lib. 4. de vit Const c. 49. 50. 51. 56. 57. vnto him from the Indians His diuiding the Empire betweene his sonnes His dayly making of Lawes both concerning ciuill and warlike affaires assiduè leges ferebat aliquando de rebus ciuilibus aliquando de bellicis He prepared his greate Expedition against the Persians in so forcible and victorious manner associating diuers Bishops with him to giue assistance both by their counsaile and prayers that the Persians vnderstanding thereof fearing themselues not able to make resistante sent Ambassadors vnto him to entreate for peace Oratores ad eum de petenda pace mittebant which they obtayned vpon conditions for the quiet of Christians among them 5. Among these prouisions he caused a moueable Church magnificently to be made to carry with him in his Army for his Cleargie and himselfe to serue God in Ad bellum illud suscipiendum Tabernaculum ad Ecclesiae similitudinem magnificientia faciendum curauit in quo Deo victoriarum datori ipse cum Episcâpis supplicaret And further to explode the error which holdeth he was not baptised vntill a little before his death when these Ambassadours came vnto him it was the holy time of Easter and Constantine watched all night with Constantine his greate deuotion at the feasts of Easter other Christians in the Church magna agebatur diei Paschâ eo tempore celebritas Imperaror cum caetâris pernoctans vota precesque Deo persoluebat And this custome he yearely vsed in this greate Festiuitie as the same Author present witnesse thereof thus testifieth Statis quotidie teÌporibus soluscuÌ sololoquebatur Deo Cap. 21. 22. supr supplici voce in genua proiectus humili vultu deiectis oculis à Deo petebat ve quibus egeret rebus per illum consequeretur Sed hanc Religionis executationeÌ salutaris festi temporibus augeÌs omnibus viribus cum animi tum corporis diuinos sacroruÌ ritus obibat quasi qui huius magnae solemnitatis exempluÌ omnibus praeberet NocturnaÌ verò in hoc festo per vigilationeÌ tam claram reddidit quà m diurnaÌ lucem accensis tota vrbe per certos homines quibus hoc munus delegatum fuit quà m celsissimis cereis caÌdelis etiam laÌpadibus igneis omnes latebras collustraÌtibus vt illâ mystica pernoctatio longe clarior ipsa solis luce redderetur Ad hunc moduÌ Deo ille sâo quasi sacerdos quidam sacra faciebat He did dayly at certaine vsuall times huÌbly vpoÌ his knees pray vnto God but this exercise of religion he encreased in the times of the Feast of Saluation with all The ceremony of lights in the Church vsed by Constantine in greate aboundance of them and watchings power of soule and body executing the sacred ceremonies giuing as it were an example vnto all of this greate Solemnitie In this Feast he made the watching in the night as bright as the light of the day most high waxe condels were set vp burning in all the Citie as also laÌpes shyning in euery corner diuers meÌ being assigned to execute that office So that this mysticall watching through all the night was made farre more bright then the light of the sonne After this manner as if he had bene a Preist he serued God 6. Vpon the opportunitie before remembred of the King of Persia sending Constantine procureth quiet for the Christians in Persia Ambassadors vnto Constatine to procure peace he also wrote vnto that King Sapores that the ChristiaÌs in his Dominions which were there in greate numbers at that time cum accepisset apud Persas frequentes esse Dei Ecclesias infinitum pene populum Christi gregibus contineri might liue at libertie and freedome Euseb l. 4. supr Sozomen lib. 2. Hist cap. 14. for their Religion And if we may beleeue Eusebius then lyuing and best knowing the affaires and proceedings of this most Noble Emperour after all these things were compassed and brought to end he began that glorious and renowned worke and foundation of the most sumptuous Church of the twelue Apostles in Constantinople vbi iam haec peracta fuerunt omnia Euseb supr c. 58. Apostolorum templum in fui cognomine ad perpetuam illorum memoriam conseruandam aedificare caepit Where it is euident by this then lyuing Authour and witnesse that he did not begin to build this Church vntill long after his tricennall Feast first finishing and ending those things I haue remembred and others And yet the glory and statelines of that worke as it is described by the same Writer was such that it could not be effected finished in many yeares Cap. 60. supr and yet
Cap. 66. supr in terris vllum a condito mundo sub sole visum est All the Nobles of his Army which worshipped him when he lyued kept their old manner custome at certaine times entring in and prostrating themselues one the groond saluted the Emperour after his death lying in his Coffen as if he had still bene Greate reuerence giuen by the Christians to the de ad body of Constantine lyuing The Senate and all other Magistrats worshipped his body with like reuerence All kind of people euen women and children in infinite number came to see this Solemnitie these things were thus performed many dayes This blessed Emperour was he alone which reigned when he was dead and to him alone God himselfe being Authour thereof all honours which were wonte to be giuen him when he lyued were giuen after his death For he being the onely Emperour which in all the Actions of his life piously and Religiously worshiped God the King of all his sonne Christ Iesus he alone by right obtained this honour by the will of God to haue that which was buryed in death to reigne among men Totius exercitus Duces Comites omniumque Principum caetus quibus antea in more fuit Imperatorem venerari pristinum morem consuetudinem conseruaÌtes statis temporibus introeuntes Imperatorem in capsula iacentem tanquam viuum etiam post mortem humi procumbentes salutabant Horum reuerentiam eodem pietatis officio subsequutus est Senatus omnes reliqui Magistratus Tum vero cuiusuis ordinis hominuÌ etiam muliercularum puerorum infinita turba ad idem spectaculum confluebat Haec per multos dies factitata Solus vero iste beatus Imperator etiam mortuus regnauit cum ei soli post hominum memoriam vel ipso Deo Authore omnes qui solebant honores tanquam superstiti tribuerentur Num cum is solus ex omnibus Imperatoribus Regem omnium Deum Christum eius omnibus vitae actionibus pie sancteque coluerit iure sane etiam hunc honorem solus adeptus est vt Dei voluntate quod in eo morte sepultum erat tamen apud homines regnaret 9. They also made his Picturs and in them worshiped him as though he Cap. 69. were still lyuing And painted him as reigning in heauen Neque haec voce tantum clamoribus significabant verumetiam re ipsa declarabant cum ea vita functum pictis tabellis tanquam viuum colerent Nam cum caeli effigiem in tabella proprijs Constantine worshipped in his pictures after his death coloribus expressissent depinguÌt eum super caelestes orbes in ethaereeo caelo requiescentem Thus his body was honorably kept vnburyed vntill his sonne Constantius came none of them being preseÌt at his death Then being with greate solemnitie brought to the Apostles Church where the Preists and people The Preists and others pray for the soule of their Emperor Constantine deceased with teares and mourning prayed vnto God for the soule of the Emperour Populus frequens vna cum Sacerdotibus non sine lachrymis sane magno cum geÌmitu preces pro animo Imperatoris Deo fundebant And so with sacred ceremonies and the sacrifice of Masse and holy prayers he was ioyned to the people Cap. 70. 71. of God in heauen Licet contemplari ter beatae animae tumulum Apostolici nominis Masse said for him deceased appellaâione decorari Dei populum aggregari diuinisque ceremonijs mystico sacrificio sanctarumque precationum societate perfrui 10. Nicephorus writeth that the holynes and pietie of this renowned Emperour The Relicks of Constantino worke many miracles so his Image were so Miraculously approued after his death that God gaue such an infallible gift of healing and Miracles both to his graue and Image that all diseases whatsoeuer were certainely cured by the onely touching of them Magna gloria bonorum conciliator Deus virum eum veluti fidelem ministrum accumulauit Niceph. Hist Eccl. l. 8. cap. 55. sanationum Miraculorum gratia vrnae statuae ipsius quae in porpheretici marmoris columna posita est immissa vt deinceps nulla aegri tudo contrectatis eis non cederet fides verbi illius Christi adimpleretur dicentis ego glorificantes me glorifiââbo The memorable workes and foundations of Christian pietie Arguments of Constantine his Religion the most honored Emperor that euer was Churches most sumptuous Altars Chalices Patens Candelsticks and other vessels of gold and siluer which he founded Priuiledges Immunities and aimes which he bestowed vpon Religion are innumerable Eusebius hath writen his life in 4. Bookes and many others haue entreated of them able in themselues to minister subiect of a whole History therefore I must passe them ouer onely saying in generall with that Authour of this Noble Emperour Solus ex omnibus Romanis Imperatoribus Deum omnium Regem incredibili Euseb l. 4. vit Const cap. 75. pietatis studio honorauit solus omni cum libertate vocis linguae Christi verbum personuit solus vt ita dicam Ecclesiam eius praeter caeteras ab omni aeuo honoribus effecit Solus Impium multoruÌ deorum ficticium cultum sustulit omnesque vias Idololatriae refutauit Igitur dum viueret postque est mortuus his honoribus cumulatus est quales neminem aliquando nec apud Graecos nec Barbaros sed ne antiquissimis quidem Romanorum temporibus cum neminem cum isto conferendum vlla vnquaÌ seculorum memoria nobis profuderit adeptum esse quisquam commemorare potest Among all the Roman Emperours Constantine onely did with incredible feruour of pietie honour God the King of all he alone with all libertie of voice and tongue sounded forth the word of Christ he alone that I may so say more then all the rest in all Ages endewed his Church with honours He alone tooke away the feigned worship of many Gods and refuted all the wayes of Idolatry Therefore he alone both when he lyued and after he was dead had such honors heaped vpon him that no man can make relation that any man at any time eyther among the Greekes or Barbarians or in the most auncient time of the Romans obtayned the like It is not found in the memory of all Ages that any man was to be compared vnto him He left his three sonnes before remembred to serue and reigne Emperours after him in the S. Constantia dâuâhter to Consâanâine an holy Nunneâ example to many Noble Nuâââ worlde but his holy daughter S. Constantia some call her Constantina he left to serue God in perpetuall virginitie among sacred Nunnes who as I haue insinuated before being infected with Leprosie and going on Pilgrimage to the graue of S. Agnes Martyred in the Persecution before Constantins time and there continuing in prayer all night was Miraculously cured of her infirmitie S. Agnes
appearing vnto her and incouraging her according Ambros serm 90. de passione beatae Aguetis Virg. to her name to be Constant in the faith and loue of Christ spe recuperandae salutis venit ad Tumulum Martyris nocte preces fideliter fundebat Quod dum faceret repentina sommi suauitate corripitur videt per vifum beatissimam Agnetem talia sibi monita praeferentem constanter Age Constantia crede Dominum Iesum Christum filium Dei esse Saluatorem tuum per quem modo consequeris omnium vulnerum quae in corpore tuo pateris sanitatem Wherevpon as S. Ambrose lyuing in that Age and others witnesse Constantine at the request of his cured daughter S. Constantia there erected a Church and Tombe to S. Agnes and Constantia perseuered in virginitie by her many virgins both meane and Noble and renowned receaued the holy veales Perseuerauit autem Constantia Augusti filia in virginitate per quam multae virgines mediocres nobiles illustres Sacra velamina susceperunt Our holy and auncient learned Countryman S. Aldelmus with most honorable Titles remembreth her among the most Aldelm l. de laudib virginitat cap. 25. Ado. Vienn in Chron. Fascicul Temp. an 294. Harris Hist Tom. 4. Libell de munificent Constant Tom. 1. Concil Baron Spond Annal. an 330. sacred virgins saying that by her persuasion and example allmost all the daughters of the Roman Pretors and allmost all Noble and beutifull virgins professed virginitie and among these Attica and Arthemia daughters of Gallibanus by others Gallicanus most potent in the Empire Quarum genitore Gallihano nullus in Romana Monarchia praestantior extitit And citeth the life of S. Constantie written long before Quod plenius de conuersatione illius scripta opuscula produnt She erected a Monastery of Nunnes neare the place where she was cured and there shutting vp her selfe with many other Nunnes serued God with greate deuotion and sanctity of life in the same place all her life after her death her body was buried by S. Agnes Therefore I may boldly say The honour of Britayne by the greate Emperour Constantine with our Monke of Bury in his olde verse of this most glorius Emperour Reioyce ye folkes that borne be in Britaine Called otherwise Beutus Albion that had a Prince so notably soueraine Brought forth and fostered in your Region Ihon Lydgaâe lib. 8. cap. 12. That whilom had the domination As cheife Monarch Prince and President Ouer all the world from East to Occident THE XVII CHAPTER THAT THE POPES AND CHVRCH OF ROME in this time were of the same Religion they now are and all Christian Catholiks then professed the same with them the Supremacy of that See Apostolike 1. SOME euen of our owne Historians write and namely the Monke of Westminster that S. Siluester continued Pope vntill the yeare wherein Constantine deceased and both of them died in the same yeare 340. That as they had both laboured together in their liues for aduancing the honor and Church of Christ so they died together Matth. Westm Anno gratiae 340. to receaue the merited reward of their labors Anno gratiae 340. magnificus Imperator Constantinus vitam laudabilem glorioso fine terminauit Quo etiam Anno Sanctus Syluester viam vniuersae carnis ingressus migrauit ad Dominum Dignum plane omnino conueniens vt qui simul circa incrementum Ecclesiae perseueranter laborauerant simul reciperent promeritam pro labore retributionem And if we should approue the opinion of Baronius and Spondanus so expounding Baron Spond Annal. an 314. S. Damasus in S. Syluestro to 1. Concil the old Roman Pontificall in this point that S. Syluester entered the Papacie in the yeare of Christ 314. Anno Christi trecentesimo decimo quarto Calendis Februarij Syluester Romanus subrogatus in locum Melchiadis sedere caepit and allowe vnto S. Syluester so long possessing thereof as the same Pontificall doth three and twenty yeares ten moneths and 11. dayes Syluester sedit annis viginti tribus Mensibus decem we should conclude in Baronius opinion of the death of Constantine that S. Syluester and ConstaÌtine died in one and the same yeare Baron Spond supr Anno. 337. as Matthew of Westminster affirmeth although not the same 340. in number which he hath deliuered But to followe the other opinion which seemeth more common and better pleaseth Baronius Binius and our Protestants also Baron Annal. an 336. 337. Binius annotat in Marc. Iul. lib. 1. Hier. in Chron. Marian. aetat 6. an 333. Sozom. Hist Eccl. lib. 2. cap. 19. that after the death of S. Syluester before Constantine dyed there were two othr Popes Marcus and Iulius the first being Pope a very short time but 8. Moneths by S. Hierome and Marianus by Sozomen a litle space Cum Marcus post Syluestrum ad exiguum tempus Episcopatum Romanum gessisset Iulius in illam Sedem successit And Iulius was Pope but in the last yeare of Constantine being as these Authors hold the first yeare of his Papacy By which accompt the reckening of our Monke before that S. Syluester and Constantine dyed in the same yeare is rather coÌfirmed then infringed So if as these men say Marcus was Pope within 15. dayes of the death of S. Syluester continued the Papacie Baron Binn supr but 8. Moneths and Iulius immediatly succeeded him but a litle before tâe death of Constantine it is apparant that S. Syluester and Constantine might or did dye in the same yeare 2. And to our present purpose which is to be perfectly satisfied and instructed of what Religion these Popes were which liued in this time when the true Christian Religion was not onely permitted but publikely and with authoritie both spirituall and temporall Papall and Imperiall generally professed in all Nations whether the same which we haue heard of Constantine before the publike graunt and warrant of the Popes Supremacy Roman Religion of the Sacrifice of Masse prayer and erecting Churches to Saints prayer for the dead Purgatorie Pilgrimage honor to holy Reliks Images and such other cheife points as Protestants now call into Question or the new doctrins of these men And it can be no Question but the Maisters and Schollers Teachers and Learners Catechizers and Catechised Baptizers Both Popes Emperour and all but Heretiks were then of the present Roman Religion euen by enemies vnto it so testifying Io. Bal. l. 1. 2. de Rom. Pont. in Syluestr Mar. co Iul. Bal. sup l. 1. in Syluest Robert Barnes in vit Pontif Roman in âod and Baptised as their condition was must needs be of one and the sance minde and iudgment in such things they were all Holy men and Confessors as our Protestant Writers are witnesses and to make them also to giue both euideÌce and iudgment that they were of the Catholike Roman Religion now professed
so soone so encounter ouerthrowe three Legions of RomaÌ Souldiars besides their adherents as these men say And Eusebius saith that Constantine himselfe came hither againe in Britanniam inuasit and was heare longer after this pretended Reuolt and at his death gaue Britaine his auncient Patrimony to his eldest sonne assignabat auitam sortem grandiori natu filio Againe these men say Octauius was King heare vntill Maximus his time and marryed his onely daughter and Heire vnto him When it is a common consent in Antiquities that this Maximus or Maximianus was not King in Britaine vntill after the 380. yeare of Christ Therefore he must needs be granted to haue bene very youÌge and of too few yeares at the going of Constantine hence for him to commit the gouernment of Britaine vnto him or for himselfe to haue so soone vsurped it against so righfull and a potent King and Emperour 5. And our most auncient and best Historians S. Gildas S. Bede Marianus Gild. l. de Excid conq Brit. c. 10. âââgebert Chron. Eutrop. Hist Polyd Virgil. Angl. Hist l. 3. p. 49. Stowe Howes Hist in ConstaÌt Constantius Iulian Hollinsh Hist of Engl. l. 4. Fast Reg. Episc Angl. Ammian Marcelli l. 20. in init l. 26. 28. Florentius Wigorniensis Ethelwerdus Henry of Huntington and William of Malmesbury allthough as diligently as they could recoÌpting our Kings of Britaine neuer mention any such Octauius or Octauian But the cheifest and most auncient of them S. Gildas plainely saith that this Iland was at this time and vntill Maximus or Maximian a Britan tooke vpon him the Empire a Roman Iland Insula nomen Romanum tenens And diuers Historians both late and auncient Catholiks and Protestants doe particularly set downe our Kings after Constantine the Greate Roman Lieutenants heare vntill these dayes as Constantine Constantius Iulian Valentinian Gratian Emperours our Kings Martinus Lupicinus Nectaridius Theadosius Fraomarius and other Roman Lieutenants and Gouernours heare And when the Councell of Ariminum was kept about the yeare of Christ 360. and the 23. yeare of Constantius sonne of Constantine the Greate it is certaine that this Constantius was our King in Britaine and bore the chardges of the poorest Bishops of this Kingdome as then vnder his gouernment which were present there and he was so farre from loosing Britaine or any other Country of his Empire then that as Sozomen and others testifie that Councell thus wrote vnto him at this time sic tuum creuit Imperium vt vniuer si orbis terrarâm gubernacula teneas Epist Ariminen Concil ad ConstaÌtiuÌ Imp. apud Sozom. Histor l. 4. c. 47. His Empire was so encreased that all the world was vnder his Gouernment This was aboue 20. yeares after the death of the greate Constantine in whose time this Reuolt of Britaine from him is thus supposed and aboue twyce so longe time of the imagined vsurpation heare by Octauius And Zonaras writeth that this Constantius in the 14. yeare of his Empire bannished or rather carried with him S. Athanasius into Britaine at his comming hither Eodem anno 14. Magnus Athânasius à Constantio in Britanniam deportatur Ioa. Zonar tom 3. Ann. f. 117. c. de Constantio Constante 6. Therefore I dare not to assent that in this time of the greatest florishing Estate of the RomaÌ Empire the Power thereof in Britaine especially from whence the glory of it grew to that greatenes eyther Octauius or any other so much preuailed heare to barre the Emperours of that honour But he might towards the time of Maximus or Maximianus when the Empire had more enemyes and lesse power preuaile in some such sort as these Historians haue writen of him allthough they differ also in Maximianus aswell as in Octauius One saith he was the sonne of Trahern vncle to S. Helen Maximian Harding Cronc c. 63. f. 51. Galfr. Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 5. c. 9. Pontic Vir. Hâst l. 5. Matth. Westm An. 379. Harding supr King Traherne his sonne to Constantine next Heire others affirme he was sonne of Leolinus an other vncle of S. Helen greate vncle to Constantine Leoninus Constantini auanculus ipsum genuerat And erat patre Britannus à Leolmo Constantini auanculo procreatus matre vero Natione Romanus ex vtraque parte regalem originem ducens And one of them saith Octauius was King but 14. yeares ending with the beginning of Maximian his reigne And so we may well allowe such an Octauius to haue borne the name of a King in Britaine in those troblesome dayes of the Romans ruling heare diuers petty Kings being probably at that time in this Nation aswell by the testimony of these Authours which then make Octauius King as others So they terme Conanus a King that Maximian tooke his Kingdome from him cui Regnum Britanniae eripuerat So was Dionotus King in Cornwayle Dionotus Rex Cornubiae So was his Galfr. Monum l. 5. c. 1â 15. Pontic Virun l. 5. Matth. Westm an 390. 392. Manuscr Antiq. in vit S. Niniani Capgr in eod Bal. l. de Script cent 1. in Niniano brother Carodocus before him Dionothus qui fratri suo Caradoco in regnum successerat And yet vnder our cheife King and Emperour Maximian at that time Cui Maximianus Insulae principatum commendauerat And S. Ninian who lyued Bishop heare in the end of this Age had Kings for his Ancestores Regali ex prosapia beatus Ninianus extitit oriundus And yet the greate distance of the place of his birth from King Coel and these remeÌbred argueth he was not of their Line And all these Kings or Regents heare were most certainely by our Antiquities Catholike Christians 7. Therefore the Temporall State in respect of any of theÌ could not be any The falling of CoÌstantius Emperor to the Arrian Heresie a great hurt to Catholike ReligioÌ in many places hinderance but rather help and furtherance to the increase of Christian ReligioÌ in their time But it was rather the Heresie of Constantius the Arrian Emperour which hindered the glory of true Religion then in this Kingdome as it did in other places and Countries of the world if it did not so much florish heare theÌ as in his blessed Father CoÌstantine the Greate his Empire And yet we may be bold to affirme that the State of our Brittish Church euen in The kingdome of Britaine as free as any from the Arrian Heresie those distempered dayes when the holy Writers of that Age complaine the allmost whole Christian world to haue bene polluted with the ArriaÌ Heresie was as renowned for our Bishops and Cleargie and as free from that infection as any Nation was We haue heard before that our renowned Archbishop of London Restitutus with diuers others Bishops of this Kingdome was present at the greate Councell of Arles celebrated diuers yeares after CoÌstantine went from Britaine to Rome And allthough we doe not expressely finde it writen of
Constantine laboured all he could euen till his dying day to haue the holy faith of Nice continue stable and permanent for euer and to innouate any thing therein should be to conteme so many holy Confessors and Martyrs which had professed it and the old Institution and obseruation of the Catholike Church continuing vntill his Empire Cum intelligamus Constantinum Principem omnium Posterorum memoria Epist Concil Arimin ad Constant Imperat. apud Socrat. l. 2. Hist cap. 29. post mortem celebrandum diligenter elaborasse vt fides illa Nicaae literis prodita accuratissimè perquisita explorataque esset absurdum plane videretur eo iam post acceptum Baptismum vita functo ad tanquilâitatem sibi debitam profecto aliquid in ea nouare tot sancâos Confessores Martyres qui huius doctrinae Authores inuentoresque fuerunt quique vt vetus Ecclesiae Catholicae institutum poscebat omnino senserunt inque eo perstiterunt perpetuo prorsus contemnere Quorum fidem ad tui Imperij tempora Deus per Dominum nostrum Iesum Christum perduxit And there earnestly exhort him that no Innouation be made but suffer them to perseuer quietly in the faith of their Predecessors directed by the holy ghost and neither to adde nor detract any thing to those auncient Decrees which by his Fathers pietie had bene obserued and kept so long vnuiolate Tuam clementiam obtestamur vt non permittas quicquam nouari ad eorum contumeliam qui vita excesserint sed nobis facias potestatem in his quae sunt à Maioribus quos quidem ingenuosè prudenter spiritu sancto illis opem ferente omnia transegisse constat Decreta sancitaque firmè perseuerandi Flagitamus ne quid veteribus Decretis vel detrahatur vel adijciatur omnino sed omnia quae patris tui pietate vsque ad hoc tempus obseruata fuerunt rata firmaque permaneant neque de caetero nobis quicquam de ijs rebus facessus molestiae aut a nostris ipsorum Ecclesijs nos abesse sinas By this greate euidence of 400. witnesses both our renowned Constantine both lyuing and dying and this Kingdome of Britaine is hitherto free from all suspition of Heresie Of the continued Innocency of Britaine from that fowle and allmost generall Infection I shall speake more heareafter that which I haue said before sufficiently excuseth Constantine And both Theodoret SozomeÌ doe most plainely cleare him The first affirmeth that he was so earnest a Professor and Patrone of the Nicen faith all his life that so long as he liued no man durst openly deny it dum vixit Constantinus nemo âam apertè reijcere ausus est The other doth euidently proue that he was so grounded in the true Catholike faith established Sozom. Hist Eccl. lib. 3. c. 1. at Nice that the Arrian Preist which seduced his Sister Constantia and his sonne Constantius afterward being by his Sisters meanes present with him at his death and trusted to deliuer his last Will to his sonne Constantius neuer durst bewray himselfe to Constantine that he was an Arrian much lesse persuade that holy Emperour to that Heresie peâceauing how firme and constant he was in the true Catholike faith non fuit ausus palam facere Theodoret. Hist Eccl. l. 2. c. 3. malum suum cum videret quanta esset regiae mentis in re diuina firmitas But he reserued the vomiting of that his poison to Constantius whome he infected after his Fathers death THE XIX CHAPTER HOW BRITAINE HAD MANY BISHOPS at the true greate Sardican Councell they and the other Bishops Preists and Christians heare professed the true Catholike faith and were free from Heresie 1. NEITHER was Constatius soone after his Fathers death infected with the Arrian Heresie either to endanger Britaine or any other Nation vnder his Dominion but consented to the recalling of S. Athanasius from Exile Epist Constantij ad S. Athanas apud Socr. l. 2. Histor c. 18. Athan Apolog. 2. Socrat. l. 2. c. 16. Sozo l. 3. c. 10. 11. Nicephorus Histor Eccl. l. 9. c. 12 Sozom. supr c. 11. Conc. Sardic ep to 1. Conc. Athanas epist ad Antioch Tom. 1. oper S. Athan. apud al. and some time to his continuing his dignitie at Alexandria And whether it was for loue of S. Athanasius or feare of his Brother Constans writing earnestly vnto him in fauour of S. Athanasius he wrote diuers frendly letters vnto him after this of which Socrates setteth downe three and consented to the calling of the greate generall Councell of Sardyce 10. or 11. yeares after the death of Constantine the Greate his Father as Socrates and Sozomen affirme wherein S. Athanasius was proued innocent and as he then present with many others proueth the Nicen faith was confirmed and vtterly forbidden to be questioned Sancta Synodus quae Sardis conuenit Decreto sanciuit ne quid vlterius de fide scriberetur sese contentos esse Nicaena fide declarauerunt vt cui nihil deesset in qua integra solida pietas contineretur neque edendam esse aliam professionem fidei ne illa quae Nicaae scripta est suos numeros non habere videretur neue illis quibus libido est semper noua statuere occasio huiusmodi suppeditaretur vt iterum atque iterum de fide definiant Athanas Apol. 2. contra Arrianos 2. And at the calling of this Councell the same renowned Catholike Doctor calleth this Constantius as also his Brother a knowne Catholike Emperor Diuers Bishops of Britaine 5. at the least present at the generall Councell of Sardice But probably diuers more a most Religeous Prince in Magno Concilio Sardico ad EdictuÌ Religiosissimorum Principum Constantij Constantis And we are sure that at this time our Kingdome of Britaine retayned the former glorious estate and glory of Religion it had before in the dayes of Constantine and was still free from the Arrian Heresie For the same glorious Confessor S. Athanasius present in that Councell saith that among more then 300. Bishops assembled there which Sex Ruf. Breuia Rer. gest po Ro. ad Valentiniani Aug. Sigonius l. 4. de Occid Imperio p. 89. 90. Arnold Mylius in Antiq. nomin Region Insular c. Sepher Bin. Annot. in Conc. Sardic to 1. CoÌc Baron Spond An. 347. Athanas Apol. 2. freed him and professed the Nicen faith the Bishops from the Prouinces of Britaine ex Prouincijs Britanniarum were there And as the RomaÌ Writers testifie there were from the diuision of the Empire by Constantine and as many suppose before fiue Prouinces heare in Britaine Britanniae quinque Maxima Caesarieâââs Valentia Britannia prima Britannia secunda Flauia Caesariensis So that if we should allowe but one Bishop out of euery of these Prouinces to haue bene at the Sardyce Councell and there to haue subscribed for the rest of their Prouinces or Diocesses we must grant fiue Brittish
intermedium occupant De Italia enim superuacaneum est dicere Aiunt enim Romae quae est longè maxima eum fuisse adeo omnium sermone celebratum vt in officinarum omnibus vestibulis Porticibus ei paruas posuerint Imagines hinc sibi praesidium tutelam parantes Cum ergo venirent innumerabiles conabantur omnes contrectare ex pelliceis illis vestibus aliquam percipere benedictionem Where we see yet the Religion deuotioÌ not of Manuscr Antiq. Capgr in Vit. S. Cadoci Episcopi Martyris a few but many Britans then multi Britanni to goe so farre on Pilgrimage to holy parsons places and Reliks among those our glorious Monke Abbot Bishop and Martyr S. Cadocus went thrise on Pilgrimage to Hierusalem seuen times to Rome and to these Reliks of S. Andrew in Scotland staying preaching there seuen yeares as is also before remembred THE XXVII CHAPTER OF MANY RENOWNED ARCHBISHOPS OF all our Archiepiscopall Sees heare many other learned and holy Bishops and Apostolike men heare in this time and their Religion the Catholike Religion 1. WE reade in this time there was a learned Bishop or as Trithemius stileth him Archbishop of the Scots called Hildebertus Tutor and Instructor of that renowned learned Father of this Nation Caelius Sedulius Sedulius Hildeberti Scotorum Archiepiscopi ab ineunte aetate Discipulus Io. Trithem l. de Script Eccl. in Sedulio Ioa. Bal. lib. de Scrit Britan. in Caelio Sedulio Others giue him onely the Title a very learned Bishop of the Scots Hildebertus eruditus Scotorum Praesul But if we vnderstand this in that common sence and meaning as Bishops and Archbishops of places are taken and vnderstood that Hildebertus should be Archbishop of any See or Citie among the Scots sainct Palladius being by all Antiquities set downe to be their first Archbishop excepting the Archbishops Hildebertus the learned Tutor of Caelius Sedulus probably Archbishop of Yorke of Yorke and he sent by Papall and extraordinary Authoritie as Apostle to that Nation I dare not ioyne with them further in opinioÌ herein then say he was in this Age one of our Archbishops of Yorke and by that right Title Archbishop of all Scots or whatsoeuer Christian people in the North parts and Ilands of this kingdome Britaine vnder that Archiepiscopall Iurisdiction by Pope Eleutherius first order and Institution 2. Which I may further confirme by the authoritie of all them which call him Archbishop of the Scots they also teaching that he was Instructor of Author apud Bellarm. lib. de Script in Sedul Io. Trithem in Caelio Sedul Bal. in eod cent 1. Iodoc. Cocc in Catal. Scriptor Sedulius in his youÌger yeares à tenera aetate and those that write of Sedulius the time wherein he florished and died some place his deth vnder CoÌstantius sonne to Constantin the Greate some in the 430. yeare of Christ others in the yeare 460. by none of these Accompts could Hildebertus be otherwise called Archbishop of the Scots then in that meaning I haue deliuered At the time of the first accompt the Scots were not in this kingdome as I haue made manifest before and before Hildebertus could be Tutor to Sedulius by either of the later reckonings the Scots were probably driuen out of Britaine by Maximus about the yeare 379. when Sedulius being long time Scholler to this Bishop must needs be old in the 430. of Christ and much older neare an hundred yeares old if he liued vnto the yeare 460. yet he is not by any Writer noted for an old man We cannot say that this Hildebertus was Archbishop of the Scots in Ireland for although diuers hold that diuers of the Scotish Irish had receaued the faith of Christ before saint Palladius or S. Patrike were sent vnto that Nation by Pope Celestine yet it is made plaine by the old Writer of the life of sainct Modwenna and others that at the comming of sainct Patrike thither the Irish people there were eyther Pagans for the most part or not well instructed in ChristiaÌ ReligioÌ gentes illae partim Paganicis erroribus M. S. Antiq. de vit S. Modeuen Virg. Capgrau Catal. in eadem inuolutae partim fidem nondum plenè intelligebant Which could not be probably truely said of any Nation hauing so learned an Archbishop as Hildebertus is proued to haue bene with other Bishops Preists and Cleargie men as that greate dignitie inferreth and bringeth with it And the Antiquaries not onely of this but other Nations agree that sainct Palladius was the first Archbishop or rather Bishop that was euer sent into Ireland in the time of Pope Io. Trithem l. de Script Eccl. fol. 26. in Pallado Celestine and by him long after this Age Palladius Britannorum seu Scotorum Insulae Hiberniensis à Caelestino Papa primus ordinatus Episcopus Where Trithemius calleth him the first Bishop no Archbishop of that people yet he confesseth that sainct Patrike was immediatly after by the same Pope made Archbishop there Post quem sanctus Patricius genere Brittus à sancto Caelestino Papa consecratus in Archiepiscopum Hiberniensem 3. I doe not find the names of any others either certainely or probably remenbred in Histories to haue bene Archbishops of Yorke in this Age except Archbishops of London in this time Taurinus spoaken of before did in the beginning thereof supply that place of dignitie there The names of the Archbishops of LondoÌ haue bene better preserued amoÌg which in this CeÌtenary of yeares we finde first S. StepheÌ commonly Will Harrison descript of Engl. Stowe Hist in Lucius Godwin Catal. of Bishop London Harris Hist Manuscr l. 4. cap. 7. by our Protestant Antiquaries accounpted the seuenth Archbishop there to which some Catholike Historians as M. Harris in his Manuscript History seemeth to agree But seeing I haue proued S. Augulus our holy Archbishop Martyr whom they passe ouer to haue bene Archbishop there ioyning with Theanus Eluanus Cadar Obinus ConaÌ Palladius all which they place reckoÌ before StepheÌ there be fouÌd seuen Archbishops there before him and he cannot be the seuenth but the eight in that See Next to StepheÌ they accoumpt in this Age Iltut or Iltuta after him Restitutus which was at the Councell of Arles spoken of before then Dedwyn Theodwyn Tadwyne Tatwyne or Tacwyne then Thedred Tidred or Theodred An old Manuscr Hist Gallic an 427. Gennad in Catal honor ib. Philip. Berg. Hist Io. Trith l. de Script Eccl. in Fastidio French Manuscript History testifieth that one named Gouncelyn was Archbishop of London about this time And whereas both Gennadius Honorius Philippus Bergomensis Trithemius and other strangers tell vs that Fastidius about this time was a Brittish Bishop very learned a deuoute and worthie both Preacher and Writer and therefore by them registred among the holy Writers of his time Fastidius Episcopus Britannorum in Scripturis sacris eruditus verbi Dei Praedicator
testified by S. Athanasius 555. 7. The Bishops of Britaine before S. Augustins time learned and truely Catholike and holy men 592. 3. Bishops of Britaine renowned in the Eastern Nations teaching there true Religion and condemning of Heresies 592. 3. Vide. Archbishop Braghan a noble Britan stiled King 585. 10. Braghan had 12. sonnes and 12. daughters all happy Saints ib. S. Brendon found in an Iland of America a Monastery of disciples of sainct Patrike and sainct Albeus 328. 3. Brennus commonly supposed to be a Britan and brother to our King Beline 119. 4. S. Briget became a Nunne in the I le of Mona 605. 11. or 608. 11. Britaine the Queene of Ilandes 32. 4. Britaine called by some an other world 141. 3. Three Britains of old 48. 6. Britaine deuided into Cambria Loegria Albania by Brutus 280. 1. Britaine deuided also into 5. Prouinces 35. 8. 187. 2. Britaine deuided into 3. Prouinces by the Romans their names and Metropolis 314. 3. Britaine had aunciently 28. Cities 285. 1. Their names 285. 1. c. The number of Britan Ilands 141. 3. Britaine subiect to diuers pettie Kings 127. 1. Britaine made Tributary to the Romans by Iulius Caesar â1 1. Britaine kept vnder the Romans with a small garrison 1. 1. Britaine neuer so seruil to the RomaÌs as other kingdomes 232. 2. Britaine neuer subiects to the RomaÌs Iure belli 238. 4. All Britaine belonged to the RomaÌs in the time of Maximus 575. 6. Britaine had alwaies its owne Kings both by inheritance and descent froÌ their auncient Brittish Regall Race 232. 2. The old right and Title of Britaine to the Ilands neere Norway and Denmarke 334. 1. Britains Conuersion foretold by the Prophets of the old TestameÌt 31. 3. Britaine began to be enlightned with the sunne of the Gospell euen in the daies of Tiberius 21. 4. Britaine enioyed diuers Bishops and Preists after sainct Aristobulus death 171. 3. Manifold lets of the generall Conuersion of Britaine 232. 1. c. Britaine generally conuerted vnder S. Eleutherius 255. 3. 270. 6. Britaine receaued in king Lucius time the old Decrees of the primitiue Popes 338. 4. Britaine the first kingdome in the world that generally and publikly receaued the faith of Christ 250. 5. Britains generall Conuersion neither lawfully might or could be established without the help and Power of the Roman Apostolike See 248. 3. Britaine receaued Church discipline from Rome and when 320. 7. Great encrease of Christians in Britaine in Pope Higinius time 209. 3. Britaine a Paterne to deuide other Prouinces into Diocesses and Parishes 338. 1. Britaine at variance by reason of King Lucius death without a successor 250. 1. Britaine distempered in ciuill affaires by the longe absence of Constantine 542. 2. Britaine at ciuill warres 542. 3. Litle Britaine probably the place giuen by Constantine to the Brittish Souldiars which had serued him in his warres 542. 2. Britaine as free as any Nation from the Arrian Heresie 544. 7. Britaine receaued and obserued the Nicen faith 546. 9. All Britaine not perfectly free from the Arrian contagion 555. 8. Britaine in S. Ninians time did agree in Religion with the present Roman Church 589. 4. All Britaine subiect vnto the Pope in spirituall busines vntill Caluins time 353. 4. Britans carried as Prisoners and Hostages to Rome 1. 1. The Britans temporall dependance on the Roman Empire occasion of their greatest spirituall good 2. 3. The Britans beleife of Christ to come did not diminish in the inhabitants after the death of Iosinas and Finnanus 11. 6. Many Britans liued in perpetuall chastity before the Natiuity of Christ and why 16. 7. Some Britans came to more knowledge of Christ in Tiberius daies 12. 1. Many Britans conuerted at Rome 19. 2. A reason out of S. Ambrose of the Roman Britans so quicke Conuersion 20. 3. Britans of the Northren parts CoÌuersion before those of the South 34. 6. The Britans first Apostle necessary to be knowne 40. 1. With what Nations the Britans had commerce at Rome 21. 4. The Britans well affected to the Româns vnder Tiberius 23. 4. Diuerse Britans probably conuerted with S. Mansuetus by S. Peter 32. 5. Diuers BritaÌs probably accompaned S. Peter from hence to Rome 162. 2. The first Christian Britans honor loue towards S. Peter 164. 3. Our Britan Christians probably buried S. Peter ib. Britans both at home and else where enioyed quietly vnder the RomaÌs the free vse of Christian Religion vntill the Persecution of Dioclesian 164. 3. 20000. Britans serued vnder Vespasian at the sacking of Hierusalem 166. 2. Credible that many of these Britans were Christians ib. Many Britans receaued the faith in the time of Antoninus Pius 203. 4. Britans euer loued learning 206. 8. Many Britans went to Rome to inable themselues in learning Religion for the generall Conuersion of Britaine 222. 4. Britans the first Christian people in the world 335. 3. Britans and Scots receaued not their first faith from any Church of Asia 353. 4. Many Britans fall againe into Paganisme 367. 3. Britans sent to Rome to pay Tribute accustomed to sacrifice in the TeÌple of Mars 367. 3. Britans knighted at Rome with Pagan rites and ceremonies 367. 3. The Britan Christians manifold miseries in Dioclesians Persecution 423. 2. c. Britans fly to the Scots and Picts to auoide Persecution 429. 1. The Britan Christians care in restoring Religion after the Persecution of Dioclesian 180. 8. The Britans deuotion to S. Simeon Stellita 589. 5. The Britans detested the Pelagian Heresie 610. 6. S. Brithwald a Monke of Glastenbury 333. 9. Saint Brithwald chosen Abbot in the Monastery of Reculuer in Kent ib. S. Brithwalds Vision of S. Peter 76. 12. Brutus a Troian landed heare in the time of Hely and Samuel 280. 1. Brutus called this Country before named Albion Britannia ib. Brutus deuided at his death the Iland to his sonnes ib. C. S. Cadocus Bishop and Martyr a Prince by birth his Monanastery where builded 603. 9. S. Cadocus large almes 604. 9. Caelius Sedulius a Scot a man of great learning and by some a Bishop 593. 3. Caelius Sedulius preached in the East ib. Caelius Sedulius professed the same faith with the present Roman Church 593. 3. Caelius Sedulius his workes approued by sainct Gelasius Pope ib. Caelius Sedulius stiled by S. Gelasius Venerabilis ib. Some of his writings vsed in the Church publike seruice ib. Caerlegion first builded by Belinus 281. 3. Caerlegions diuers names ib. Caerlegion not so called from any Roman Legion 181. 10. Caerlegion an Archflamens Seat 281. 3. Caerlegions Archbishops 319. 4. The glory of Caerlegion 428. 3. or 425. 3. Caerlegion Schoole brought forth many glorious Martyrs during the Persecution of Diocletian 427. 2. S. Caffo sainct Kebius Disciple 567. 4. A strange wounder performed by him ib. Sainct Caius Pope and Martyr 385. 17. S. Caius Kindsman to the Emperour Dioclesian ib. S. Caius his Decrees ib. Caius Caligula the Emperor a freind to Christians 30.
11. S. Claudias childrens paines and charges in furthering the Conueruersion of Britaine 199. 6. S. Claudia endeed her daies at Sabinum in Vmbria 161. 10. Claudius the Emperor banished the Iewes from Rome 82. 3. Claudius brought the Orcades and Anglesie into subiection 335. 4. S. Clement goes into Iury to receaue instructions about our Sauiour 19. 2. S. Clement conuerted by S. Peter ib. S. Clement was personally with S. Peter in Britaine 164. 3. 176. 5. S. Clement succeeded S. Cletus in the gouernment of the Roman See 173. 1. S. Clement constituted by saint Peter his successor 173. 2. S. Clement numbered after S. Cletus and S. Linus and why 174. 2. c. S. Clement yeelded the Papacy to S. Linus 175. 4. S. Clement twice Pope 176. 5. S. Clement sent Bishops into Britaine 177. 6. Sainct Clement sent Bishops into France ib. S. Clement by the prerogatiue of the See of Rome commanded the Bishops of the East to seÌd Bishops and Preachers into the West ib. S. Clemant baÌnished by Traian into the Iland Chersonesus 185. 1. S. Clement Martyred ib. S. Cletus succeeded S. Linus in the See Apostolike 169. 1. Coel King of Britaine 373. 2. 452. 4. Coel Father to the Empresse Helena ib. Coel slaines Asclepiodotus 451. 2. Coel ceaseth the Persecution against Catholiques ib. Coel frees Britaine from the Power of the Romans ib. Coel enacteth a seueare Law against the Romans and their fauourers 453. 4. Coel in dread of Constantius 376. 5. or 373. 5. Coel concludeth a peace with Constantius ib. Coel gaue Constantius his daughter Helena in mariage ib. Coel either twice King or else not King vntill towards his death 376. 6. or 373. 6. Coel propably a Christian 453. 4. Coel his death 459. 3. Coillus wheÌ King of Britaine 196. 1. Coillus begot Lucius in his old Age. ib. Coillus confirmed the Priuiledges of the Monastery of Glastenbury 198. 6. Coillus supposed to haue bene a Christian King 198. 3. Coillus was no Christian King 133. 5. Coillus in some sense may largely be called a Christian 134. 7. Coillus did probably write vnto Pope Alexander that he was willing to giue way to Christian Religion 198. 6. S. Columbanus write a Rule of Monasticall life 330. 6. S. Columbanus his Rule confirmed by Pope Honorius 330. 6. 332. 8. S. Columbanus a Monke of Bangor of our auncient Brittish Order ib. S. Columbanus founded many Monasteries both of Monkes and Nunnes of our old Order ib. The MoÌkes of Lirinum vnited them selues with S. Columbanus in his Rule 332. 9 The 10. Commandements giuen by God in the Law of Moyses 244. 4 The 10. Commandements all of the Law of Nature excepting that of obseruing the Sabboth ib Commodus succeeded his Father Marcus Aurelius Antoninus in the Empire 247. 1. Commodus exceeded all former Emperours in impiety ib. Commodus fauorable to Christians ib. Communion vnder one kind vsed in the time of Pope Cornelius 381. 8. or 391. 8. Communion vnder one kind vsed in S. Syluesters time in the Church of Rome 539. 2. Conche S. Martins Sister and S. Patrikes mother v. Couche Sacramentall Confession in S. Syluesters time 538. 2. Confirmation allowed for a Sacracrament by S. Cyprian 382. 10. or 392. 10. Confirmation defined to be a Sacrament in the Councell of Arles 483. 2. Constantius Clorus elected Cesar 391. 1. Constantius employed in cruel warrs in Germany 418. 2. Constantius hath the recouery of Britaine committed vnto him 392. 1. 458. 1. Constantius twice in Britaine 376. 5. or 373. 5. Constantius concluds a peace with King Coel. ib. Constantius marrieth King Coels daughter Helena at his first comming into Britaine ib. Constantius mariage with S. Helena trew mariage euen by the RomaÌ Lawes 458. 1. Constantius put away S. Helena 409. 4. Constantius by his diuorchment of Sainct Helena depriued himselfe of regall Power in Britaine 409. 4. Constantius receaues Theodora a Pagan Concubine vnder the name of wife 409. 4. Constantius mariage with Theodora adulterate 458. 1. Constantius receaueth againe his wife S. Helena 458. 1. This was at his second being in Britaine 376. 5. or 373. 5. Constantius no instrument of Persecution 409. 4. 460. 5. Constantius finding the Christians in Britaine free at the death of King Coel so preserueth them 411. 4. c. 460. 5. c. Constantius alwaies a worshipper of the trew God 410. 4. or 419. 4. ConstaÌtius memorable acte to make triall of trew Christians ib. Constantius restoreth Christian Religion in Britaine and other places 463. 2. c. Constantius permitteth Churches to be erected 464. 4 Constantius fals sicke at Yorke 465. 4. Constantius warned by an Angell to leaue the Empire to Constantine 396. 6. 465. 5. Constantius crownes his sonne Constantine Emperour and prophesieth that he should aduance Christian Religion 465. 5. Constantius dieth at Yorke 401. 9. The time of Constantius death 466. 6. or 464. 6. Constantius sumptuous buriall at Yorke ib. Constantius buriall performed according to some with Christian solemnities 412. 5. Constantius body found at Caernaruon and honorably emtombed among other Christians ib. Constantine the Great sonne of CoÌstantius and S. Helena 396. 6. Constantine a Britan by birth ib. Constantine escapeth from Dioclesian and Maximian 465. 5. Constantine arriues safely at Yorke ib. Constantine crowned Emperour ib. Constantine proclamed Emperor in Britaine 467. 1. Constantine designed to be Emperor by God himselfe 467. 1. Constantine kept Britaine quiet for Religion ib. Constantine restored all holy places in Britaine ib. Constantine had his education at Abingdon 469. 3. Constantine in Britaine prepares warre against the infidell Persecutor 470. 1. Constantine carried with him from Britaine a greate Power of his Country Brittish Souldiars 542. 2. Constantine committed the gouernment of Britaine to the Roman Proconsuls 542. 3. Constantine a worshipper of Christ before his miraculous Conuersion 471. 2. Constantins miraculous Vision of the Crosse ib. Constantins Vision of Christ in his sleepe ib. Constantine commands Christ onely to be worshipped 472. 3. Constantins miraculous Victory against his Pagan enemies by the signe of the Crosse 472. 4. Constantine aduanceth Christian Religion in all places destroying Idolatry 472. 5. Constantins wonderfull care deuotion and expedition in establishing Christian Religion and destroying Idolatry 473. 5. Constantins greate reuerence to the signe of the Crosse the ensigne of his Victories 473. 6. 488. 6. Constantine troubled with a Leprosie 475. 2. Constantine counselled by the Pagan Flamens to wash himselfe in a Bath of childrens bloude 475. 2. Constantine abhorreth the fact restoreth the children with rewards ib. Constantins Vision of Sainct Peter and S. Paul ib. Constantins Baptisme Confirmation at Rome by Sainct Syluester ib. The miracles which happened thereat ib. Constantine did not prolonge his Baptisme so longe as some write 489. 1. c. Constantine made a publike Oration persuading to embrace Christian Religion 476. 4. ConstaÌtine puts out an Edict against the Iewes 480. 4. Constantine consented and in dew manner
3. 403. 3. S. Lucius had neither brother Sister nor child 348. 4. S. Lucius buried in Glocester 349. 5. S. Lucius translated to other places 349. 6. S. Lucius Pope Martyred 379. 6. S. Lucius Pope maintained the Popes supremacy 384. 12. or 395. 12. S. Lucius sonne to S. Helen mistaken by some for our King Lucius 401. 1. S. Lucius Apostle to a great part of Germanie ib. S. Lucius departed Britaine and why 402. 1. S. Lucius banished from Britaine 414. 2. S. Lucius founded a Monastery in Aquitane of his one name 402. 1. S. Lucius conuerted the Curienses ib. S Lucius Martyred ib. Lupuit sainct Patrikes Sister stolen by Pirats 595. 5. S. Lupus a Monke of Lirinum 332. 8. M. MAcrinus with his sonne Diadumenus succeeded Bassianus in the Empire 372. 1. Macrinus and Diadumenus slaine by their rebellious Souldiars ib. The Magdeburgenses falsely take Hiberia for Hibernia 26. 3. The Magdeburgenses depriue both Ireland Spaine of the presence of S. Iames. 27. 3. The Magdeburgenses corrupt S. âyprian 380. 8. Mahumetans and others haue nothing but the sword to support their bastardly Religion 241. 1. S. Mansuetus the Disciple of S. Peter a Britan. 29. 8. S. Mansuetus consecrated Bishop by S. Peter 30. 2. 216. 7. or 217. 7. S. Mansuetus sent to Tullum in Lorraine ib. S. Mansuetus passing by Rome visiteth the Britans their 33. 5. S. Mansuetus preached in Britaine 35. 8. and came thither often 216. 7. or 217. 7. S. Mansuetus made Bishop of Treuers 216. 7. or 217. 7. S. Mansuetus liued vnto saint Eleutherius daies ib. S. Marcellinus Pope and Martyr 385. 18. S. Marcellus a Britane Disciple to S. Peter 164. 3. S. Marcellus probably buried saint Peter ib. S. Marcellus helped to the conuersion of King Lucius 198. 5. 216. 6. or 217. 6. S. Marcellus preached in Britaine and when 216. 6. or 217. 6. S. Marcellus the third Bishop of Tungers 198. 5. S. Macellus made Bishop of Treuers ib. S. Marcellus Martyred 198. 5. 220. 2. S. Marcellus a RomaÌ who some times followed Simon Magus conuerted by saint Peter 164. 3. S. Marcellus wrote the Acts of saint peter and saint Paule ib. S. Marcellus Martyred by Nero. ib. Marcus Aurelius Antonius ordained by AdriaÌ to succeede Antonius Pius in the Empire 220. 2. Marcus Aurelius trained vp in his infancy in the Gentils superstition ib. Marcus Aurelius put into the College of the Sali ib. Marcus Aurelius made Priest Southsayer and maister among them ib. Marcus Aurelius raised a generall persecution against Christians ib. Marcus Aurelius Miraculously conuerted to be at least a protector of Christians 220. 3. 236. 2. Marcus Aurelius and his army reliued by Christians and in what manner 236. 2. Marcus Aurelius his Edict and Letters vnto the Senate in the behalfe of Christians ib. Marcus Aurelius Edicte sent into Britaine ib. S. Marie Magdalen arriued at Marsiles in France 65. 3. Marius King of Britaine had no true Title to his kingdome 134. 6. Marius brought vp in his infancy at Rome 133. 5. Marius came into Britaine and when ib. Marius forced to marrie his owne Sister 134. 6. Marius was no Christian 133. 5. Marius in some sense may largly be called a Christian 154. 7. Marius was no persecutor of Christians 165. 2. Marius confirms saint Iosephs immunities 166. 2. Marius his death 169. 1. S. Marke he Euangelist seated him selfe at Alexandria by S. Peters authority 187. 2. S. Marke sainct Timothies worthy associate and fellow Priest 232. 1. S. Marke Martyred 233. 3. S. Marke Pope 540. 4. S. Marke gaue the Pale to the Bishop of Hostia and caused the Nicen creed to be read in the Church ib. Martia the Empresse wife to Seuerus a Britan. 366. 2. Martia by profession or in affection a Christian ib. Martials Epigrames no lessons befitting Ladies 136. 3. Martial desirous of fame 157. 7. Martial acquainted with Q. Ouidius who came into Britaine 157. 7. Martial presented his Epigrams to particular persons ib. S. Martianus and Pacatius sent by S. Peter to preach in Sicilie 63. 1. S. Martine disciple to the Apostles probably a Britan or preached in Britaine 96. 6 S. Martine Bishop of Tours borne in Pannonia 578. 2. S. Martine liued some time in Britaine ib. S. Martine foretells the ouerthrowe of the Emperour Maximus ib. S. Martine refuseth to come to the Emperour Maximus his table and why 573. 4. S. Martine vpon satisfaction made vnto him by Maximus comes vnto his feâsâ ib. S. Martine honourably entertained by Maximus ib. The Masse and other Church seruice in Britaine the same that the Romans deriued from S. Peter and S. Clement 330. 6. The holy Maâse vsed with sacred vessels ornaments and râtes 430. 2. 588. â The ãâã of the Masse offered 160. 10. The Sacrifice of the Masse allowed by the Councell of Arles 485. 6. Masse offered for the dead 381. 9. or 391. 9. 524. 13. 535. 9. S. Maternus disciple to S. Peter 217. 7. S. Maternus sent into Germany by S. Peter 640. 1. S. Maternus conuerteth Holsatia 64. 1. S. Maternus gouerneth the See of Treuers Collen and Tungers 172. 5. 217. 7. S. Maternus probably sometime in Britaine 172. 5. The time of his death ib. S. Mauritius and his Theban Legion martyred 416. 4. Maxentius his tyrannie 470. 1. Maxentius hated by the Romans ib. Maxentius great ouerthrowe 472. 4. Maxentius miserable death ib. Maximianus a persecutor of S. Helens children 405. 5. Maximianus forced Constantine to put away S. Helena and marrie his daughter Theodora ib. Maximianus plotteth against Constantine ib. Maximianus in Person in Britaine 415. 4. Maximianus his cruell persecutioÌ ib. Maximianus depriued all Britans of command 419. 2. or 410. 2. Maximinus caused Constantins Edict for Christians to be published 486. 1. Maximinus publisheth a Law for Christians 487. 2. Maximinus ouerthrowne by Lucius 486. 2. Maximinus his death 487. 2. Maximus the Emperour a Britan by birth 571. 4. Maximus his parents 572. 4. Maximus no vsurper of the Empire ib. Maximus no persecutor of Catholikes 573. 4. Maximus warreth against Valentinian the Younger in defence of Catholike Religion 573. 5. Maximus excuseth him selfe from crimes obiected to him by S. Martine 573. 4. Maximus greatly honored S. Martine ib. Maximus comdemneth the Heretike Priscillianus 573. 5. Maximus barred according to Paulinus from communion by S. Ambrose and why ib. Maximus medled not to iudge in Ecclesiasticall affaires 574. 5. Maximus ruled ouer all Britaine 575. 6. S. Meduuinus but a Catechumen when he was sent to Rome by King Lucius 213. 2. S. Meduuinus made priest and sent againe into Britaine ib. S. Melaria a Noble Britans daughter and Mother to S. Dauid 585. 10. S. Mellitus ordained Bishop by S. Augustine 210. 4. S. Mello a Britan. 367. 3. S. Mello once a Pagan 386. 1. S. Mello a Soldiar by profession ib. S. Mello Sent to Rome to pay Tribute 367. 3. 386. 1. S. Mello before he was conuerted sacrificed in the Temple of Mars
in our Monastery of Glastenbury ib. Pelagius the Heretike a Britan. 607. 2. Pelagius according to some a Scot. 609. 5. Pelagius once a Monke of Bangor 607. 2. Pelagius a good Scholler and first a Catholike Writer ib. Pelagius his Heresies 608. 3. or 605. 3. Pelagius banished out of Britaine 608. 2. or 605. 2. Pelagius Heresies condemned by Diuers Councells and Fathers 607. 2. Penance a Sacrament 382. 10. or 392. 10. Penance looseth sinnes ib. Perch now S. Ihones towne in Scotland 336. 6. A teÌple builded at Perch vnto Mars ib. Perch a Flamens seat ib. Pertinax a Roman Lieutenant in Britaine a Christian 237. 3. Pertinax a cheife commander in the Roman army when it was Miraculously preserued by Christians ib. S. Peter Prince of the Apostles 54. 1. Peter a name rather of signification then vsuall denomination 122. 10. First giuen by Christ himselfe to Simon Bariona ib. S. Peter the cheife spirituall Pillar of the Church of Christ ib. The Church committed to S. Peter 143. 5. S. Peter conuerted 3000. at one sermon 20. 3. S. Peter the first preacher to the Gentils 28. 5. S. Peter first entertained at Rome by Britans 55. 2. S. Peter founded diuers Churches and consecrated diuers Bishops for the West before he was resident at Rome 31. 3. S. Peter came to Rome before he came into Britaine 50. 2. S. Peters seating himselfe at Rome foretold by holy Scripturs Rabbins and Sibills 50. 2. S. Peters great labours in Britaine 52. 6. S. Peters personall preaching in Britaine proued by all human Authority 68. 1. S. Peters apparition to a holy man 75. 10. S. Peters Prophecie of King Edward 78. 13. S. Peter testifies in a vision his being in Britaine 80. 14. Protestants obiection against S. Peters being in Britaine answered 80. 1. S. Peter preached in Britaine in the time of Claudius and Nero Emperours 86. 2. Probable that he came into Britaine the second time and when 89. 5. S. Peter in a vision commanded to returne to Rome 161. 1. S. Peter his Pastorall care of Britaine founding Christs Church in it 162. 2. 163. 2. S. Peter at his returne to Rome receaued in our Britans house 162. 2. S. Petrocke an Abbot and where 602. 7. Petrus one of S. Ioseph of Aramathias kinesmen 122. 10. He receaued that name in Baptisme by S. Peter ib. Petrus came into Britaine ib. Petrus of such note that he is called King ib. Petrus father to Kinges and Princes of Britaine ib. S. Philip the Apostle neuer came into France or neere vnto it 48. 7. 116. 1. c. In what Gallia he preached 118. 3. In what sense he may be called the Apostle of the French men of Sicambria 120. 6. S. Philip could not send saint Ioseph into Britaine from Sicambria or any other place 120. 7. S. Philip a Christian depriued of the prefectship of Egipte 365. 1. Philippus v. Iulius The Philippin Islands vnder the King of Spaine 141. 3. The Picts conuerted by whome and when 581. 6. Pictures honored 138. 5. c. Pilgrimages to holy relikes 509. 5. Pilgrimage vnto Saints 324. 3. 448. 2. S. Pius the first succeeded saint Higinius in the See Apostolike 223. 1. The time he ruled thar See ib. S. Pius pietie and Religion ib. S. Pius Decrees in matters of Religion according to Protestants 223. 1. S. Pius often remembred saint Timothy in the sacrifice of Masse 225. 3. The reason of his speciall care of S. Timothy ib. S. Pius sent a new supply of Clergy men into Britaine 227. 1. S. Pius had his death reuealed vnto him 233. 3. S. Pius Martyred 223. 1. 233. 3. Plancius v. Aulus Plinie the 2. Traians Lieutenant in Bithinia 192. 1. Plinie certifieth Traian of the number Constancy and piety of Christians 192. 1. Pomponia Gracina wife to the Emperour Claudius his Lieutenant in Britaine conuerted 88. 2. S. Pontianus Pope 378. 2. S. Pontianus doctrine ib. S. Pontianus Martyred ib. Pontius Pilate writes vnto Tiberius of the passion of Christ 12. 2. The tenor of his letter ib. Pontius Pilate reproched at Rome for our Sauiours death 14. 3. Pontius Pilate as some write became a Christian 5. 5. The Popes supremany 186. 2. 344. 2. 353. 4. The Pope his Supremacie acknowleged by S. Cyprian 383. 11. or 393. 11. The Popes supremacy not giuen by Constantine 541. 5. The Pope to be iudged by none 385. 18. The Pope hath no autority ouer Infidels 334. 1. The Popes authority ordeined by Christ as a rule to all other members of the Church 312. 1. The Popes great power prerogatiues and iurisdiction ouer Britaine 300. 5. The same acknowledged by all our Christian kinges vntill these daies 300. 5. Potentiana v. Sauinian Praiers and reuerence to our B. Lady 136. 2. Praiers vnto Saintes 136. 2. 324. 3. 448. 2. c. Praiers vnto Saintes allowed by S. Cyprian 381. 9. or 391. 9. Praiers to Angels and their protection of vs. 596. 6. Praiers for the dead 324. 3. Praiers for the dead allowed by saint Cyprian 381. 9. or 391. 9. S. Praxedes S. Claudias daughter 160. 10. S. Praxedes charitie towards Christians ib. S. Praxedes house ransaked in the time of M. Aurelius 220. 2. 229. 3. S. Praxedes death 230. 3. S. Praxedes buriall ib. The Prefect of Egipts great authority 365. 1. Preists are to offer the body and bloude of Christ 380. 8. Preists prohibited to sweare except in matters of faith 384. 12. or 394. 12. Preists are to vse holy vestiments at Masse ib. Preists ordained to say Masse in the Apostles time 190. 4. Preists then consecratad as the Roman Church now consecrateth ib. Preists are not to marry 382. 11. or 392. 11. 484. 4. Preists commanded to leaue their wiues by the Councell of Arles 484. 4. Preists in Britaine neuer kept companie with their wiues 484. 5. Preistly order neuer interrupted since saint Peters time continueth still in England 41. 1. Diuers orders of Pagan Preists amongst the Romans 277. 7. Their diuision and subordination ib. S. Priscillas Brittish parents conuerted 20. 3. S. Piscilla foundresse of the Churchyarde of her name in Rome probably Mother of saint Claudia 60. 8. S. Priscillas Church-yards admirable Architecture 62. 6. Priscillianus an Heretike condemned to death by Maximus the Emperour 574. 6. Priscus Prince of Charters placed amongst the Statues of the Gods the image of a virgin holding a child in her armes and why 10. 2. The Protestants vpstart Religion 353. 4. Protestants haue no true Church and why 191. 6. Protestants haue no true and lawfull Bishops and why ib. Protestants haue none but lay men in their Congregation 383. 11. or 393. 11. The Protestants 32. article proued to be false 485. 5. Protestants idle denying of Tradition 538. 2. Protestants can assigne no other but such as were sent by saint Peter who preached in Britaine in Tiberius time 22. 6. Protestant Antiquaries Historicall groundes to know what Apostle first preached in Britaine 36. 1. Protestants grant Britaine to haue
Oecumenius in verba illa Dado operam c. 2. Petr. 1. v. 15. to remember this Nation not onely during his life but after when he should be in Heauen as I haue shewed by diuers examples from auncient and credible Authours before shall remember more hereafter And in the next verse he proueth that he principally heare remembred Britaine and those Nations to which he had parsonally preached for he saith We haue not followed 2. Petr. 1. v. 16. cunningly deuised fables when we made knowne vnto you the power and coming âf our Lord Iesus Christ but were eye witnesses of his Maiestie Where he plaineây speaketh of such people and Nations to whome he had made knowne the power of our Lord Iesus Christ by his preaching such as Britaine was 3. And when being to leaue this world and his cheif Pastorall chardge which might not die with him to his successor we must further acknowledge how mindefull he was of this kingdome with others in that designement whether he constituted S. Linus or S. Clement to be his next Successor for the first as I haue shewed before was familiarly knowne to our Christian Britans and lyued most with them in Rome and the other S. Clement was not onely in the same estate but was parsonally heare with S. Peter in this Nation Neyther were our Christian Britans then vnmindfull or vngratefull for so many fauours of S. Peter vnto this Country but euer continued most dutifull and faithfull vnto him without any discontinuance of those obsequies vnto him for as I haue probably shewed they were the first that entertayned him in Rome and after so I cannot without preiudice and iniury The greate honor loue of our first Christian Britans to S. Peter and how probably diuers of them honorably buried him vnto this kingdome thinke but they were cheifely Christian Britans that performed the last and funerall duties to that holy Apostle among whom likely was S. Marcellus Disciple of S. Peter by birth a noble Britan of whom I will speake more hereafter for we reade in many that one of S. Peters Disciples so named did honorably bury that glorious Apostle martyred by the cruell Tirant Nero. Marcellus quidam Discipulus S. Petri accepit Corpus Apostoli Bed Hom. de S. Petro Paulo Tom. 7. oper Guliel Eisengr centur 2. part 6. Dâst 1. S. Anton. Vinc. Petr. de Nat. apud Magdebur cent 1. l. 2. c. 12. 650. 2. Tim. 4. lauit illud tali vnguento quod nunquam posset putrescere postea misit illud in monumento Yet I finde that there was an other Marcellus in this time a Roman borne Marci vrbis Romae Praefecti filius that sometime followed Simon Magus and was conuerted to the faith of Christ by S. Peter and wrote among other works the Acts of S. Peter and S. Paul But this man being thought to be martyred by Nero cannot so well be adiudged to haue bene the buryer of S. Peter seeing S. Peters Martyrdome was one of Nero his last Actions And we may not doubt but our Britans that first receaued S. Peter in their house at Rome and were euer afterward most faithfull and true vnto him both at libertie and in prison as we are taught by their loue to S. Paul in like case testified by himselfe and brought vp their children in such sorte that among other Acts of Christian pietie we finde as in S. Praxedes that they Vita S. Praxed in Breuiar die 21. Col. Iulij buried the bodies of the holy martyrs Imperatore Christianos persequente eos facultatibus opera consolatione omni charitatis officio prosequebatur Nam alios domi occultabat alios ad fidei constantiam hortabatur aliorum corpora sepeliebat ijs qui in carcere inclusi erant qui in ergastulis exercebantur nulla re deerat Therefore much more we may iudge that the holy parents their Christian Brittish family and friends who from the first coming of S. Peter to Rome had ministred in such duties vnto him were not wanting to performe this last and Antiquit. Glast Capgr Cat. in S. Ioseph Hard. in chron Stow hist Cornelius Tacit. in Vita Agricolae farewell obsequie to that greatest Apostle both in respect their greate loue and effection to S. Peter be sufficient Testimonialls thereof and aboue all others they might more freely performe it then many others For the Romans did not intermeddle then with the Britans in matters of Religion but left such affaires to their owne Gouernment and Brittish Gouernours as we see in their Kings then Aruiragus Marius Coillus and Lucius all friends and fauourers That neither S. PudeÌs S. Claudia any of their family or any Britan was then punishable by the Romans for Religion of Christians before Lucius was conuerted to the faith openly to professe it and none of them ioyned with the Pagan Romans in their Religion which we cannot affirme so freely of France where Claudius had forbidden the vse of their old Religion which in Britaine neyther he nor any other Emperour had done but the Christian Britans did both at home and els where vnder the Romans quietly enioy the free vse of the Religion of Christ vntill the Persecution of Dioclesian 4. If any man obiect that S. Pudens husband to S. Claudia was a Roman and so subiect to their Lawes in Religion I answeare first that it is euident before that the Father of S. Claudia a Christian and cheife commander in that family was yet lyuing and long time after Secondly I answeare that S. Pudens himselfe was but a Municeps and no Romane partaker thereby of the Roman priuiledges and immunities but not subiect to their penalties especially in things concerning Religion as is testified by Aulus Gellius and others their owne writers Municipes sunt ciues Romani ex municipijs suis suo Aul. Gellius Noct. attic l. 16. c. 13. Io. Selden Analect p. 39. Cicero l. 2. de legibus Iure legibus suis vtentes muneris tantum cum Populo Romano honorarij participes a quo munere capessendo appellati videntur nullis alijs necessitatibus neque vlla populi Romani lege astricti Marcus Tullius Cicero hath the like euen in matters of Religion and diuers others Therefore a Protestant Antiquarie boldly concludeth that by the Roman Lawes the Municipes such as S. Pudens was might be of what Religion they would without controlement Tanta municipiorum videtur fuisse libertas vt maiorum ac auitis sibique proprijs sacris vti minime prohiberentur Selden supr THE XXXIV CHAPTER ENTREATING OF THE TIME OF POPE Linus Vespasian Emperor and Marius King of Britaine and of our Christians in those dayes both at Rome in Britaine and other places 1. THE cheife Gouernour of the Church of Christ S. Peter hauing now happily by holy Martyrdome ended his labours in this world and obtained his Crowne and reward in heaueÌ as an other succeeded him in that